Blog

Foreword: Well, Marie did indeed write her story and it will be the next one I post. She actually completed it about a month ago, but I had to complete this story first so I could continue everything chronologically. Anyway, please enjoy and feel free to critique and/or comment. Thanks again for reading! Here we go….

Seven Months With Marie- Part Three

Summer 2004

Six days had passed since my girlfriend Marie had persuaded her friend Michelle to have sex with me while she watched. We’d only been together for three weeks total. She was the wildest girl I had ever met and certainly ever dated. She had told me before that night that she liked to imagine me having sex with her friends when she masturbated. Six nights ago, she brought that particular fantasy to life. I would normally keep a story like that to myself, but Marie really didn’t care who I talked about our sex life with. She was completely free spirited and a complete freak when it came to anything sexual. I was definitely in love.

It was ‘guys night’ and I was out playing cards with Allen, Sam and Nick. They were my three best friends at the time and they were all intrigued by the stories I would recount about my sexual adventures with Marie. I had just told them about the whole thing with Michelle. I chose to leave her name out of it because Nick actually knew her and I didn’t think she’d be too pleased about me going around telling everyone that she fucked me while Marie watched us and got herself off.

“You lucky bastard!” Allen shouted as he punched me in the arm.

“You don’t know the half of it dude.” I said.

“So, she just wants sex all the time?” he pressed.

“It seems that way.” I smiled.

Like always, they wanted to hear more, so I ran down each “eventful” day of the week for them. “On Sunday, she came over after we got off of work. Once we were back at my house, I put on a movie, and during the movie, she stripped me down and jacked me off right there on the living room floor.” I smiled. “Then, Tuesday night, I took her to Applebee’s for dinner. Just for the record, I fucking hate Applebee’s, but even I enjoyed it that night! She waited until our waiter was gone for a while and no one was looking our direction and then slid off of her seat and under the table. She starts giving me a blowjob in the middle of the restaurant. She didn’t even stop when our waiter came back with our dinners. It took all of my will to maintain my composure when he asked me if I needed anything else before he left. A couple of minutes later, I had to bite my lip when I blew my load. Then she closed up my pants and popped back up on her side of the table and ate dinner. Fucking amazing!”

“Bullshit.” Nick interrupted.

“I swear dude!” I defended myself.

“So then what?” he asked.

“Okay. Friday night after work, we went to the beach. We brought two bottles of wine with us and climbed out to the end of the jetty. We drank both bottles and then went skinny dipping. Then we made love in the gulf. It’s like, every single night with her tops the one before.” I got a lot of pats on the back and was told numerous times how lucky I was. I knew I was lucky.

The next day, I went to work. Marie was working too and I was super excited to see her. She asked me how guys night went. I told her it was fine and I mentioned how jealous they all were of me. I could tell she got a kick out of that. She then told me that she was going out with the girls after work. I was only bummed for a second because immediately after telling me, she invited me to come along. I grew up with sisters, so I’m no stranger to keeping company with a group of girls. I happily accepted.

Now, I love to party as much as the next guy, but these girls put me to shame. We got out of work and went immediately to the bar next door. It was me, Marie, Michelle (YAY!) and their other friend who was kind of new to the restaurant. Her name was Becky. As soon as we arrived we ordered three pitchers of beer and a round of shots.

Becky was a little younger than the rest of us. She had recently turned 21. She had moved down to the beach right after deciding to leave college. She was in one of those transitional stages in her life where she needed room to breathe. She had a baby face with big blue eyes. She was thin with dirty blonde hair and small breasts. Her ass was small, but round and perky. All in all, I found her quite attractive.

After we finished our drinks, we headed over to the Tiki Hut. Alexis was tending bar again and she recognized me and Marie. We enjoyed several more rounds and even got a discount from Alexis. After having sex with Michelle, I definitely noticed her demeanor around me change. She laughed freely and leaned in very close when she spoke to me. There was never any ‘personal space’ awkwardness. I wondered how much of that had to do with Marie. She seemed to have a strange way of relaxing the people around her. Whenever Marie was around, people just tended to go with the flow.

We were all laughing and telling jokes. Marie made an obscure reference to the beach outside where we had had sex in front of a handful of people a few weeks earlier. Michelle laughed but Becky clearly hadn’t heard about that yet. After a while, Marie and Michelle were both being very openly flirtatious with me. I was enjoying all of the attention I was getting from both Michelle and Marie. Becky was a different story. Becky was young and somewhat shy. Her demeanor was a stark contrast to Marie and Michelle’s. They had both seen and done it all. Becky was reserved. She was quiet. The more time I spent around her, the more I just wanted to do whatever I could to corrupt her. We were all laughing our asses off and having a great time when we closed the place down.

Michelle invited us over to her place to wrap up the evening. The last time Marie and I had gone over to Michelle’s things got pretty wild. I wasn’t sure what kind of effect Becky’s presence might have on my chances of having a repeat performance of our last visit, but I was willing to take my chances.

By the time we got there, we were all fairly tipsy. We had gotten Alexis to sell us an 18 pack of beer before we left the bar. We each cracked open a fresh one and sat in a circle on the floor in the living room. Just as we sat, Michelle started laughing hysterically.

“What?” Marie asked.

“Ha-heh. Nothing, nothing. I just remembered what you looked like the last time you were sitting on the floor in here.. Hahaheh!” Marie and I joined Michelle as she laughed. She was referring to the fact that the last time Marie had sat on her living room floor, she had been naked and fingering herself while she watched me and Michelle have sex.

“Right?” Marie sighed.

“We should do that again.” I smiled.

“Do what again?” Becky asked.

“Oh, nothing.” Marie coyly smiled as she sipped her beer.

“Seriously, what are you guys talking about?” Becky pressed.

Marie looked over to me and then to Michelle. We were all smiling at each other. “Should we tell her?” Marie asked.

“I don’t care.” I said.

Michelle looked a little more cautious. She was clearly reluctant, but we were also all really drunk. “Okay, but only if she swears she won’t tell a soul!”

“I promise! I promise! What?!?” Becky smiled with her eyes wide open.

Marie leaned toward Becky and put her hand on her knee. She took a breath and looked Becky in the eye and said “Last weekend John and I came over here. We got drunk and the three of us ended up having sex.”

“What?!?” Becky shouted in disbelief. “Are you fucking with me?”

“No, I am not fucking with you.” Marie smiled as she leaned back and took another sip of beer.

Becky sat quietly for a moment, allowing it to sink in. She collected herself and then looked back up at Marie. “How?”

“You mean how did it happen?” Marie asked. Becky nodded with her eyes still wide. “Well, I told Michelle that I think John has a nice looking dick…”

“Your exact words were ‘beautiful cock’.” Michelle corrected her.

“Sorry.” Marie paused. “A beautiful cock. Anyway, she said that cocks can’t be beautiful, so when Johnny got here I asked him to show it to her.”

“But I didn’t.” I chimed in. “Not right when I got here anyway.”

“That doesn’t matter.” Marie continued. “Anyway, eventually he did show her and then one thing just kinda led to another…”

“What!?!” Becky interjected. “So he just pulls out his penis and that’s it? You can’t just go from ‘he pulls his thing out’ to ‘we all had sex together.’ What happened in between?”

Michelle leaned forward and said “Well, he didn’t just pull it out.” Then she looked at me. “You pretty much just got completely naked, right?” I smiled. “So we were looking at it for a while and Marie said that I had to see it when it was hard to get the full effect.”

“Right.” Marie nodded. “So I started talking all dirty so he’d get excited and then we all just kinda got into it and then it just happened.”

Becky was sitting with her jaw hanging open. She was clearly blown away by what we had admitted to her. Finally, she looked over to Michelle. “So is it?”

“Is what?” Michelle smiled back.

“Is it… Is it…” Becky wrestled with the question as she motioned toward me.

Michelle cut in. “Beautiful? Yes, it’s very nice. Very nice.”

“Thanks Michelle.” I said, clinking my bottle into hers.”

It was clear that this was all very foreign territory to Becky. Her face looked like she was trying to grasp quantum physics. There were going to be a lot of questions. “So, you both had sex with him?”

“Yeah.” Marie smiled.

“And you’re okay with that?” Becky asked Marie.

“Yeah.” Marie answered. I loved that she just left it at that. She felt no need to offer an explanation.

Becky went quiet again. After some more thought another question bubbled to the surface of her mind. “So what happened?”

“Well…” Michelle began but didn’t really know where to go. Marie took over.

“First, we all went down on each other. Then I asked John and Michelle to fuck each other so I could watch. They did and I watched. Then he fucked me and Michelle watched. Then Me and Michelle messed around while he watched.”

“Oh my god…” Becky murmured.

Marie smiled at her. “You’ve never done anything like that?”

“No!” Becky shouted in protest. “Jesus, I’ve only had sex with two guys and I’ve never even kissed a girl!” It became clear to me that there was a battle raging in Becky’s mind. There was the part of her that needed to cling to her demure purity and it was fighting for dear life against the side of her that was fascinated and excited by what she was hearing.

“You’ve never kissed a girl?” Marie asked. It was amazing to her that a creature like Becky could have survived for 21 years without some other girl planting the flag.

“No!” Becky shouted.

“Oh my God, I’m totally kissing you!” Marie smiled her cool smile.

“What, here?!?” Becky stammered.

“Yeah.” Marie smiled. “It’s not a big deal.” Marie coaxed. “Look.” She said as she turned toward Michelle and leaned into her. Michelle turned to meet Marie’s lips and they shared a brief peck on the lips. “See?”

Becky’s brow furrowed.

“Come on.” Marie continued. “I’m sure it’ll happen eventually so you might as well get it over with, right?”

Michelle’s eyes were darting back and forth between the two of them. She was grinning ear to ear. Becky’s face finally softened and she surrendered to the pressure. “Okay, fine.” She sat up on her haunches and looked at Marie. I watched as Marie rose to her knees and scooted toward Becky.

Marie was the most disarming person I had ever known. It was like she had some kind of psychic power over people. She could make almost anyone just drop their inhibitions at the drop of a hat. It was breathtaking to behold. She was on her knees, face to face with Becky. She smiled her slow smile and Becky’s face untangled and suddenly she looked relaxed and beautiful. Marie’s lips were inches from Becky’s. Becky took a deep breath. “This is so weird.”

“Are you ready?” Marie asked as she placed a reassuring hand on Becky’s shoulder. Becky answered by closing her eyes and taking another deep breath. Marie leaned in and slowly pressed her lips to Becky’s. Becky froze momentarily and then gently cocked her head. Marie made small biting motions with her lips and Becky soon followed her lead. Marie then reached up and cupped Becky’s face in her hands and pressed her lips harder against Becky’s. She opened her mouth a hair and gently slid the tip of her tongue across Becky’s upper lip. Becky responded by parting her lips just enough to allow Marie’s tongue entry. Becky was taking jagged shallow breaths as she surrendered more and more territory to Marie’s ever exploring tongue. Soon after, Becky began to prod Marie’s mouth with her own tongue. All total, the kiss only lasted about twenty seconds, but it was enough to get me really hot.

I was lying on my back against the couch at the time and as I watched the kiss unfold, I became immediately aroused. The crotch of my jeans bulged upward as they broke apart. They were both smiling and staring into each other’s eyes. Then I heard Michelle whisper “Hey Marie.”

Marie turned to look at Michelle. Michelle gestured toward me and popped her eyes open wide. She had motioned toward my crotch. Marie’s eyes drifted down to the bulge in the front of my jeans and she smiled at me. The mood was perfect and Marie had guided us there with expert precision. I smiled back my approval and she turned to face Becky again. “Hey Becky?”

“Yes?” Becky answered following Marie’s gaze back to me.

“Do you wanna watch Johnny jack off?”

“Are you serious?” Becky asked, clearly conflicted.

Michelle was smiling like the Cheshire Cat. “You know you do.” She pushed.

Becky’s face tightened up again as she looked around the room, first to Michelle, then Marie before finally resting her eyes on me. I gave her a reassuring smile. Her face loosened up a bit and she looked back up at Marie. “Jesus… Okay, but you guys can’t talk to anybody about any of this!”

As I rose to my feet, Marie stood and pulled Becky up to stand beside her. She led Becky over to the couch and sat her down next to Michelle. They all looked up at me as I unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans. I wasn’t wearing underwear that day, so when I pulled my jeans open my fully engorged cock just flopped out. Becky’s eyes went wide as I reached up and firmly gripped my shaft. I took a step closer to them and started stroking myself for them. Becky was transfixed on my movements. Marie quietly leaned over to Michelle and began to kiss her.

Becky finally pulled her eyes away from me long enough to see Marie and Michelle kissing passionately on the couch next to her. Marie noticed her watching them and pulled away from Michelle. She then leaned over toward Becky and surprised her by kissing her again. Michelle was watching me jack off and I was watching Marie making out with Becky. Becky’s reluctance was still showing but she was much less rigid at that point. I took a step closer to them as they kissed and stroked my cock just inches from their faces. I got to see Becky’s eyes go wide one more time as Marie pulled away from her lips and turned toward me. She eagerly wrapped her lips around my cock and pulled me deep into her wet mouth.

Michelle sat on one side of Marie and Becky sat on the other. Becky was still a bit in shock, but Michelle watched Marie suck my cock and smiled as she placed her hand on the back of Marie’s head. “Suck that cock girl!” Michelle goaded in a pretty decent ghetto accent. Marie slid off the couch and dropped to her knees in front of me. She kept sucking me off as Michelle slid toward Becky and leaned in to kiss her. The last bit of Becky’s reluctance melted away as she boldly kissed Michelle with her mouth open. I watched their tongues dancing as Marie reached down to her own waist and began to unbutton and unzip her pants.

Marie slid her thumbs into her waistband and pushed her pants down to her knees as she slid her mouth over my cock again. Becky saw her doing it and between kisses with Michelle she muttered “Oh my god.” She then began moaning softly into Michelle’s mouth as Marie slid her middle finger between her own legs and began fingering herself.

Michelle began to realize how turned on Becky was getting by watching Marie suck my cock while fingering herself. As they continued kissing, Michelle slowly slipped her hand between Becky’s thighs. Becky reluctantly responded to Michelle’s advance by easing her legs apart. Once she had gotten the go-ahead, Michelle began to apply pressure and Becky began to moan louder. By that time, Michelle was getting pretty horny herself. She decided to take it one step further and reached for the button on the waist of Becky’s shorts.

Marie was still giving me an amazing blow job as I watched Michelle unzip Becky’s shorts to reveal pink cotton panties. She then pressed her palm against Becky’s stomach and gently slid her fingertips into Becky’s panties, easing them down inside. As Michelle’s fingers disappeared, Becky released a deep moan of pleasure.

Michelle was pushing Becky into a whole new place and she was lost in the pleasure she was experiencing. I wanted to go to that place too. I reached down and pulled my shirt up and dropped it to the floor. I then pushed my pants down around my ankles. I looked down at Marie and commanded her “Take off your clothes.”

She stood up and immediately took off her shirt as I stepped out of my jeans. I stood in front of Michelle and Becky as Marie unclasped her bra and flung it across the sofa. Michelle looked up at me as she continued to finger Becky and I stepped closer to her, practically pushing my cock into her face. She smiled and opened her mouth as I pushed my cock between her lips. I let Michelle suck my cock as Marie wriggled out of her jeans and then peeled off her panties. Marie then sat next to Michelle and took my cock back into her own mouth.

Michelle took that as her cue to slip off of the couch and grab hold of the waistband of Becky’s shorts. Becky looked over at Marie sucking my cock as she lifted her ass off the couch so Michelle could slide her shorts and panties off. Becky then sat back down next to her and pulled her shirt up over her head. Finally, she unclasped her bra and let it slide off of her shoulders. I stared at Becky’s firm young body as Marie sucked my cock and continued to fervently finger her wet pussy. I watched Becky accept Michelle’s tongue back into her mouth. I watched as she eagerly spread her legs to give Michelle’s nimble fingers full access. Somehow, Marie had taken us there again.

Becky was leaning back into the arm of the couch. Her eyes were closed and she was moaning with each insertion of Michelle’s fingers. Marie saw her and looked up at me. She pulled her lips away from my cock and motioned her head toward Becky. I had to make sure I understood her, so I raised my eyebrows in question. Marie smiled and nodded. Without another thought, I stepped over to the side of the couch and looked down at Becky as she delicately moaned. Michelle was looking up at me and smiling her approval too. I waited until Becky turned her head and I leaned forward and pushed the tip of my cock against her lips.

Her eyes popped open and her head jerked away. She looked up at me and then over to Marie. I’ll never forget this… Marie smiled at her and then made a ‘kiss’ sound at her. It was so hot! Anyway, Becky leaned back again and slowly turned her head toward me. She looked up and made eye contact with me as she opened her mouth and slid her tongue out to rest on her lower lip. I leaned forward again and placed my cock on her tongue.

It became clear to me pretty quickly that Becky hadn’t given a lot of blow jobs. I soon found that it didn’t matter much and almost made it hotter. Knowing that I was on a very short list of guys that had fed Becky a cock gave me a sharp little thrill. I was fascinated with this ability Marie seemed to have to get people to do the most taboo things without thinking twice. Becky carefully sucked me and I enjoyed every clumsy moment of it.

Marie turned her attention to the only person in the room still clothed. She stood in front of Michelle and reached down to help Michelle get her top off. Michelle, as usual, wasn’t wearing a bra. Marie pulled her up by the hand and pushed her shorts down to the floor. Finally, all four of us were naked. Michelle and Marie sat back down on the couch. I pulled my cock away from Becky’s lips and walked back over to the front of the couch. Marie had already spread her legs and began fingering herself. I stood in front of her and slid my hand up and down my spittle drenched cock. Michelle spread her legs and began rubbing her slit as well. Soon after, Becky spread her thighs wide and joined them. I stepped up to Marie and she leaned forward and pulled me into her mouth again. I then stepped over to Michelle and she took her turn. Then I went back to Becky and offered her another taste which she eagerly accepted.

Marie watched Becky suck me in deeper and more vigorously. It was driving her wild and she was getting that strange little itch that she tended to get. Finally, she leaned across Michelle and said “Becky?”

“Mmm-hmm?” Becky moaned onto my cock.

“Do you want to fuck Johnny in front of us?” she almost whispered to her. I pulled my cock away to give her some room to answer.

She wiped her mouth with the back of her forearm and blushed a little. “Seriously?”

Marie leaned into Becky’s face and got inches from her lips. “Seriously.” She said in a whisper. She leaned forward further and pressed her lips against Becky’s. As she pulled away she lightly hissed “I want to watch you fuck my boyfriend.” Becky smiled.

I sat down next to Becky on the couch and then pulled her leg across my lap. Becky straddled me and slightly arched her back as I drew her left nipple into my mouth. I could feel her warm pussy lips brushing over the tip of my cock.

Marie stood up and pulled Michelle with her. They embraced passionately and went back to their heated kissing as I grabbed hold of Becky’s hips and gently eased her down onto my cock. She moaned aloud as I slid into her. Her pussy was tight and soaking wet and felt incredible. It became immediately clear to me that it had been a while for her. I was very excited that she had decided to take me as her third lover.

As Becky gently began rocking her hips, her moans grew in both volume and frequency. I peered past her small bouncing breasts and saw Marie pull Michelle down on to the floor. Marie lay on her back and pulled Michelle down on top of her. They immediately began kissing again and Marie groped at Michelle’s firm breasts. I really loved watching Marie. She was so passionate and involved that it was difficult to look away from her. I didn’t want Becky to feel like I was taking what she had given me for granted, so I tore my eyes away from the two writhing women on the floor and focused back to fondling Becky’s little tits.

I rolled her hardening nipples with my finger tips and she moaned her approval. She had quickened her pace and was bouncing on my cock at a rapid clip. I figured it would make her cum faster which I was completely happy with. I was going to need all the stamina I could muster if I was going to survive the night.

I noticed some more movement from the corner of my eye and decided to steal another glance at Marie and Michelle. I’m glad I did. Marie had swiveled underneath Michelle and had positioned her head between Michelle’s thighs. They were in the 69 position. I immediately got so turned on that I had to close my eyes. Just seeing the two of them biting and slurping at each other’s cunts was enough to bring an extremely premature load and I couldn’t afford that. I leaned my head back against the couch and moaned into the night. I then felt Becky’s lips press against mine. I wasn’t expecting a kiss, but I wasn’t opposed to it either, so I leaned into her and was happily surprised to find that Becky was an amazing kisser. We kissed furiously and wild as her moaning began to escalate. I could tell by the erratic movements of her hips that she was on the verge of climax. I was secretly thankful because despite her inexperience, little Becky had gotten incredibly close to making me cum. Finally she howled into the night and I felt the muscles in her back tighten and contort as a tidal wave of ecstasy washed her away to some forgotten island. She finally stopped shaking and slumped over with me still deep inside her. Her mouth hung open and her eyes were blank and distant. I could only make out the traces of a smile in them. She leaned into me and kissed me deeply a final time before shakily climbing off of me.

As she fell aside, my eyes were immediately greeted with Marie and Michelle still furiously locked into their 69. I immediately knew what to do next. I had really enjoyed fucking Michelle the last time Marie and I came over and I knew how much Marie loved to watch me fuck her friends. Becky was really the only surprise of the evening. This was old territory for the rest of us.

After catching my breath, I stood up and walked over to where Marie and Michelle were lying in the center of the room. I stood behind Michelle and dropped to my knees. As Marie furiously lapped at her cunt I leaned forward and slid the tip of my cock down the crack of her ass. Michelle’s head raised up and turned toward me. She flashed me a smile as she raised her ass a bit higher into the air. As she did, Marie saw me kneeling above her head and she smiled at me. She looked beautiful. Her face was glowing with a mixture of sweat and Michelle’s juices. My cock was still wet with Becky’s. Before I could slip inside Michelle, Marie tilted her head up and licked my shaft. I leaned forward to oblige her and she took my cock into her mouth and slurped Becky’s cunt cream off of my shaft. When she pulled away, I eased forward and slipped into Michelle’s warm wet pussy.

I peered over and saw Becky sitting on the couch. She was just sitting there, breathing heavily and watching us. After thrusting in and out of Michelle for a while, I pulled out and fed my cock to Marie again. She licked off all of Michelle’s juices and then guided me back into Michelle’s pussy.

For a while, I enjoyed going back and forth between Michelle’s pussy and Marie’s mouth, but I knew I wasn’t going to make either of them cum that way and my mission had become to bring all three of them to orgasm. I pushed into Michelle and fell into a steady rhythm. She felt incredible and she occasionally stole moments between lapping at Marie to moan for me. The sensation was heightened by Marie sucking one of my balls into her mouth and humming. I then felt her slide up some and I felt her tongue slide up my ass crack. I quivered at the feeling. It felt amazing, but I had to get her to stop. I felt her hands grip my cheeks and pull them apart. Then her warm wet tongue slid up the back of my sack, across my taint and then swirled with slight pressure around my asshole.

I was dangerously close to blowing my wad right then. I reached back behind myself and pushed Marie back downward. I felt her tongue flick at my nuts twice and then slip down my shaft and then it was gone. I can only assume that she had focused her attention to Michelle’s clit, because Michelle moaned with extra enthusiasm and pushed back against me hard.

I reached up and grabbed Michelle’s pony tail by its base and tugged on it hard enough to get her to arch her back and cry out lightly. I bore into her hard and pounded deep as Marie tongued her clit. We could both tell she was going to cum soon. I pounded even harder and Marie pushed her entire face into Michelle’s cunt as a burst of growls and screeches erupted from Michelle. Her body shook and she shouted “Fuck you! Fuck you!” which I found slightly odd.

From between my legs I heard Marie laughing “Holy shit!”

“Awwweee.. Fuck you!” Michelle shouted again.

I wasn’t sure what else to do, so I just played along. “Yeah, fuck me!” I shouted. I pulled harder on her ponytail and thrust my cock as deeply into her as I could. Michelle howled in pleasure as she arched her back and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock as she squirted her juices onto my cock.

I had managed to bring Becky and Michelle to climax without blowing my nuts all over the room and I was honestly amazed. I can only thank the liquor. My cock slid from Michelle’s glistening cunt and she fell softly off of Marie. Marie rose to her feet and looked down at Michelle. Michelle was smiling back up at her. Then Marie spoke. “Michelle… remember what I asked you about the other night?” I had no idea what she was talking about.

Michelle sat up and cocked her head to the side “Right now?” she asked.

“You still up for it?” Marie smiled back at her and then turned to step toward the couch.

“What’s going on?” Becky asked leaning forward. Marie looked over at Becky as she positioned herself in front of the arm of the couch and then leaned forward resting her body on it. She smiled at Becky and then glanced back at me and shot me a smile as she placed her hands on her ass cheeks and pulled them apart revealing her asshole to us all.

“Okay, let’s do it.” Michelle smiled as she rose to her knees and clambered over to Marie. She remained on her knees behind Marie and looked up at me. I had no idea what they had planned but I was putting the pieces together. “Come here Johnny.” Michelle said.

I walked over and stood by Michelle. She smiled up at me and then turned her head toward Marie’s spread ass cheeks. I watched in complete amazement as Michelle leaned forward and stuck her tongue out. She slowly pressed her tongue against Marie’s asshole and Marie moaned into the night air. Michelle reached up and placed her hands on Marie’s ass cheeks and pushed her tongue and lips harder against Marie’s asshole.

“What the fuck is going on?” Becky chimed in wide eyed from the other end of the couch.

Michelle continued lapping at Marie’s asshole as Marie looked over to Becky and between moans asked her “Have you ever watched someone get fucked in the ass Becky?”

“What?!?” Becky almost shouted. “No!”

Marie only smiled. “You should try it sometime. It’s the most intense feeling ever.” She moaned.

Becky looked disgusted but couldn’t take her eyes off of them. “So, why is she licking your… Why is she licking you THERE?”

Marie moaned again before replying. “To get it wet. Johnny’s cock is pretty big and my ass is pretty tight.” She was speaking in her most sultry drawl to entice me more. I didn’t need it, but I appreciated the effort. “They both need to be really wet so it won’t hurt too much.”

“Oh my God, you’re serious? You want him to stick that thing up your…?” Becky was shocked.

“Just watch. You’ll see why.” Marie trailed off. Becky’s eyes were glued to Michelle as she lapped and spat on Marie’s asshole. Michelle then slipped a finger into her mouth and coated it with saliva before gently sliding it into Marie’s asshole as Marie shuddered. Then Marie opened her eyes and looked back over at Becky. “They both need to be really wet.” She said as she looked back toward me. I was standing next to Michelle still in shock. Apparently Marie and Michelle had planned for Michelle to watch me fuck Marie in the ass. For a moment I considered proposing marriage then and there. I looked up at Becky who had followed Marie’s gaze to me. Marie then continued. “Becky, do you think you can get John’s cock nice and wet for me?”

Becky sat still for a moment and her eyes rolled up into her head. They rolled from side to side as she processed everything. I realized that Marie and Michelle had planned this, but they had planned to do it together. Becky wasn’t part of the plan, but they both wanted to do it so they were improvising. Finally Becky’s face cleared and she had reached a conclusion. I suppose she figured that she had already come this far. Why not go all the way. She slid off of the couch and dropped to her knees next to Michelle. She reached up and took my throbbing cock in her small hands and opened her mouth wide.

Becky wrapped her mouth around my pole and began to slurp up and down on me. As I watched Becky suck my cock and watched Michelle tongue Marie’s asshole, I was overcome with anticipation. I always thought that two girls at the same time would be the pinnacle of my sexual experiences. Now three women were sharing my cock and two of them were prepping the third and myself for the grand finale. I was actually going to fuck Marie up the ass while two of her friends watched completely naked.

Michelle pulled away from Marie’s asshole and it glistened with her spit. Then she pulled Becky’s shoulder and my cock slid out of her tight lips. Michelle then reached up and grabbed my cock by the base and pulled me toward Marie’s tight glistening asshole. Becky’s eyes were open wide and Marie pulled her cheeks further apart as Michelle rubbed the tip of my cock on Marie’s asshole. I then felt Michelle’s other hand rest across my ass cheeks as she placed the tip at the tight entrance to Marie’s anus. “Oh, fuck yeah.” I heard Marie moan.

Becky’s eyes widened even more as Michelle pushed my ass forward and my cock gently eased into Marie’s tight ass. Marie bellowed a low growl as the head of my shaft popped into her ass. She pulled her cheeks open even harder as I slowly slid every inch of my cock into her. “Oh fuck. Yeah, fuck. Put that whole fat cock in my ass!” she moaned.

Once I was all the way in, I slid out a little then back in until I could feel that everything was good and slippery. Then I began to gently quicken my strokes and Marie and I moaned in unison.

I had gotten pretty used to fucking Marie in the ass. She seemed to really enjoy it and would call for it pretty regularly, but I couldn’t believe she was letting me fuck her sweet little ass with both Michelle and Becky watching. I took a moment to take it all in. Michelle was still on her knees to the right of me and Becky was knelt on my left. They both watched my cock slide in and out of Marie’s asshole. Michelle was smiling but the look on Becky’s face was something different. She was biting her lip and furrowing her eyebrows. It almost looked like she was in pain. I couldn’t get a read on the expression. I wasn’t even sure she was enjoying herself until I gazed further south and saw that she was fingering herself. I suddenly had a whole new outlook on Becky. Still, it wasn’t enough to prepare me for what happened next.

Becky slowly rose to her feet, staring me in the eye as she did. She then turned away from me and faced the couch. She leaned forward and rested her head on the back of the couch next to Marie. She turned her head to Marie and looked her dead in the eye with that same awkward expression of pain fused with desire. Marie’s eyes jerked open in surprise as Becky reached down to her sides and gently pulled her own ass cheeks apart.

I was in complete amazement. There was no mistaking Becky’s gesture as anything but what it was. Michelle scrambled to her feet and went over to sit on the couch next to Becky. Becky turned her head to face Michelle and Michelle looked her in the eye. “Are you sure?” Michelle asked.

Becky’s expression hadn’t changed. “I don’t know… I just want to feel what that feels like.”

Michelle glanced across her to Marie. “Are you okay with this?” Michelle asked.

I had frozen and could see that Marie was smiling but still clearly shocked. “Are you fucking kidding me? I am SOOO okay with this.” I couldn’t wrap my mind around how nasty Marie was. She pushed me back and I slid out of her. She literally could not wait to watch me fuck another girl in the ass. Marie stood behind me and scooted me over behind Becky. She got on her tippy toes and looked over my shoulder as she took my cock in her hand and bumped me forward so she could rub the tip on Becky’s asshole. “Does that feel good?” she asked.

“Yeah.” Becky moaned. Marie pulled me back again and then crossed in front of me to push Michelle’s head towards Becky’s. Becky and Michelle began to softly kiss each other as Marie dropped down behind Becky and slid her tongue into Becky’s ass crack. Becky moaned into Michelle’s mouth as Marie licked her anus. Marie then began to wriggle her tongue inside Becky’s asshole as she reached up to jerk me off. Once Marie was satisfied that Becky’s asshole was wet enough, she leaned back and gently eased the tip of her forefinger into Becky. She gently eased past the first knuckle as Becky moaned. Then the second knuckle. Then, Marie’s entire finger was in Becky’s bum. Becky moaned a mixture of pleasure and pain.

Marie softly spoke to Becky. “Try to relax. Don’t fight it. Just let me in.” Soon after that, Marie was sliding her finger in and out and Becky was moaning louder. Then Marie inserted a second finger and Becky moaned even louder. Michelle’s hand had found its way between her legs and she was fingering herself. She kissed Becky furiously as Marie finger-fucked her asshole and sucked my cock simultaneously.

Finally, Marie stood again and resumed her position behind me. She once again guided my cock to Becky’s now glistening sphincter. She rubbed the tip up and down Becky’s asshole and softly asked her “Are you ready Becky?” Becky moaned her approval. “You want Johnny to stick his fat cock in your tight little virgin asshole?” I loved it when Marie got really dirty and tonight she was going to reset the bar. Again Becky moaned in anticipation. “Yeah? Are you a little fucking slut?” Michelle was now rapidly diddling herself.

“Yes!” Becky shouted as I applied slight pressure against her quivering anus. “Yes, I’m a fucking slut!”

Marie continued to goad her. “Yeah? Are you a little fucking cunt that wants my boyfriends big fat fucking cock shoved up her ass?”

“Yes!” Becky moaned as I thrust a bit harder and felt my tip pushing her anus open. “Yes, I’m a fucking cunt, and I want your boyfriend to put his big dick in my ass!”

With that I eased forward and slid my cock deep inside of Becky’s tight unspoiled asshole. She howled into the pillow on the couch as I did and Marie continued to goad her as I began to slowly find a rhythm. “There you go you fucking cunt! How do you like it? How do you like that fat cock going in and out of your ass?”

“Oh, fuck!” Becky shouted.

“Fuck that tight little asshole baby!” Marie shouted before biting my earlobe. “Give that little slut some cock in her ass!” Marie then sat down next to Michelle and slipped her hand under Michelle’s and started finger fucking her as she watched my cock go in and out of Becky’s asshole. Her ass was so tight and Marie was being such a dirty little cunt that I knew I couldn’t hold my load too much longer. Marie continued to throw gas on the fire. She grabbed Becky’s face with her free hand and turned it towards her own. “Open your mouth you fucking cunt!” Becky opened her mouth wide and Marie spit in it! She drew her finger from Michelle and slid it into Becky’s mouth. “Suck on that you fucking cunt!” Becky moaned as she closed her mouth around Marie’s finger. “Can you taste her pussy?” Becky moaned again and opened her mouth. “Don’t you open your mouth! I want you to suck my finger like a cock!”

Becky began to slurp Marie’s finger up and down as I pounded her ass. “Suck that cock you fucking slut! You like sucking cock while you get your ass fucked?”

Becky moaned and that was all I could take. I moaned aloud and blurted out “I’m gonna cum! Fuck! Fuck!”

As I neared orgasm with each thrust, I watched Marie pull her finger out of Becky’s mouth and pull her jaw open. She then spit into Becky’s mouth again and a glob of it splashed across Becky’s cheek. “Is that what you want you fucking whore? You want some guy to cum all over your face while another one cums in your ass?”

Becky was completely awash in a sea of lust and perversions that she had never before explored. “Yes!” she shouted. “I’m a fucking slut! I want cum in my mouth and in my ass! I want your man to cum in my tight little ass!” Becky had forever crossed into a different kind of sensuality, and what an entrance! All at once, I crash landed into the most explosive orgasm of my life. I howled as I forced every inch of my shaft up Becky’s rectum and blasted stream after stream of hot jizz into her butthole.

Marie was smiling up at me as Becky panted lustfully. I finally drew my cock from its latest sheath and a river of spunk flowed out of Becky’s distended asshole and ran down her cunt. Marie leaned into Becky and kissed her hard on the mouth before pulling away and saying “Thank you baby! That was so fucking hot! I’ve been dreaming about watching Johnny fuck someone in the ass for months. I’m glad it was you baby girl.” She kissed her again and then rose to kiss me. “How was that baby? Are you happy?”

It took me a moment to remember how to speak. “Holy shit.” Was all I could muster. Marie laughed. We all four slumped down to the floor and pulled some blankets off of the couch and covered up. We kissed and fondled. Marie and Michelle both praised Becky for being so bold. I was deeply satisfied and was more deeply in love with Marie than ever before. I’m not sure who passed out first but we were all asleep before too long.

The next morning, I awoke to the smell of bacon and eggs. I found that I was alone on the floor, still naked. I looked toward the kitchen where I heard the girls talking. Marie and Becky were sitting at the table in the nude. Michelle was in the kitchen in front of the stove wearing a t-shirt and nothing else. I lay still trying to go unnoticed and get a handle on the situation. Everyone seemed cheerful and happy. Marie was laughing at something Becky said and she leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. I don’t know how she always made everyone so comfortable, but she always did. I saw no reason to get dressed, so I kicked the blanket off and stood up. “Good morning.” I said smiling.

I walked toward Marie. “Hey Baby!” she smiled. “Hungry?”

“Starved.” I answered as I stood next to where she was seated. In her typical fashion, she did something outrageous. She turned her head toward my hanging cock and wrapped her lips around it. It immediately sprung to life in her wet mouth. We were well past formalities and Becky just giggled at the sight.

Michelle was walking in from the kitchen with two plates. “Okay, knock it off.” Marie took her mouth off of me as Michelle put one plate down in front of her and placed the other in front of Becky.

Becky smiled at us. “You two are fucking crazy!”

I was horny again from the brief blowjob and decided to stretch this encounter out as far as I could. I started stroking my cock as I walked over to Becky. I stuck my cock in her face and reached down and pinched her bare nipple. She moaned and I slid my cock into her mouth. Michelle rolled her eyes. “Here we go again.”

I was really into it and no longer had all the numbing effects of alcohol. I didn’t want to just let it go, so I straddled Becky’s chair and grabbed the back of her head and started fucking her face. I pinched her nipple hard and felt her teeth clench down on my cock and I shuddered at the pain. Marie then scooted her chair closer to me and grabbed my ass cheeks and pushed them apart. The feeling was amazing as she pressed her tongue into my ass.

She rimmed me as I fucked Becky’s throat and I knew I was going to cum soon. I began to moan louder and louder until I finally pulled away from Becky and turned toward the table. I grabbed my wet cock and jerked myself hard until I sprayed my cum all over Becky’s bacon and eggs.

I was panting as Marie jabbed at the eggs with a fork and took a big bite. She then scooped up some more jizzy eggs and fed it to Becky. They shared their breakfast as Michelle dropped another plate on the table. She then reached down and pulled her shirt up over her head. She reached down and squeezed my cock and pulled my head into her breasts.

The three of us proceeded to kiss, fondle and fuck each other well into the afternoon before we all finally went our separate ways. I went home with Marie. I thought about how lucky I was to be with her. I thought about how giving she was to me when it came to bringing my fantasies to life. I remembered that day she was jacking me off and telling me about all of her fantasies. How she had wanted to be fucked by more than one guy at a time. I wasn’t thrilled at the prospect, but it was only fair. Then I thought about how much I loved to watch her be a filthy slut and how much it drove me crazy… I couldn’t just take and take and never give. She had told me what she wanted. I owed it to her to try to satisfy her the way she satisfied me…

UP NEXT: MARIE’S STORY

---

this will be my swan song. I need to take care of some health issues but this story has given me a new sense of life. I hope you enjoy

My name is Rebecca and it’s been about six months since I moved into my new exclusive penthouse condo which comes with many perks including valet parking, a take your breath away view of the bay and the city, a fully stocked wet bar, a bedroom that equipped with a enormous round bed, entertainment centre, a luxurious bath that is equipped with two showers, a Jacuzzi, three sinks deep sweet smelling towels everywhere you turn. On the sixty inch screen I have access to any sources I could imagine including specialty lesbian porn sites. The cherry on top of this amazing contract is a masseuse of my choice. The current masseuse is Taren and she does the most amazing things to me for a generous tip.

I am a tall yet full figured woman, and I have made working out a priority in spite of my busy schedule. I have short brown hair with lighter highlights, a creamy complexion hazel eyes and shapely full lips. My breasts are more than a handful for me and I love the fact that I can tongue flick my own nipples but only when they are stiff with arousal. I played competitive tennis through high school and college so my legs and ass are firm, sculpted and even though I am 36 have not sagged an inch.

While some greedy bank executives have been arrested and even imprisoned in recent years, I have advanced up the ladder in their wake, by espousing a policy of moderate growth and less greed. Through stock options and shrewd investments I have become insanely wealthy, but it has also been unbelievably stressful at times. I really need to find a way to relax more, thus the need for three evening message sessions each week with the sensual and talented Taren!

My success in the banking business, has allowed me to mask my lesbian orientation. I never mix business with pleasure, as loose ends could ruin my career.

One of the reasons I took the luxury condo was to allow for more unadulterated down time, but I also wanted to live closer to my older sister and her family. Lately, after visiting my sister’s home I find myself fantasizing about my two nieces: Jaden and Julie. Both young girls are truly beautiful. Jaden is stunning and quite ripe, recently turned fourteen. She has long straight blond hair (though not natural), big brown eyes and a little button nose. She’s petite, but has bloomed into a lovely shape, her hips have flared nicely, firm and round little tities, and thin waist. Julie, her older sister, who is sixteen, is also quite pretty. She’s a little taller with long dark auburn hair. Julie is a bit of a nerd and wears designer eyeglasses.

I’ve especially had my eye on lovely young Jaden for a while now. We’ve always gotten along very well together. My niece and I have even occasionally engaged in various levels of sexual teasing and flirting.

The girls come by their beauty honestly. My older sister Angela, I have always called her Angie, was a model in her twenties, and was much in demand. Angie even did a very explicit spread in a lesser known porn magazine. I still own three copies of the issue she appears in and refer to it regularly. Though she likely wouldn’t confess to it now, Angie and I had incredible sex on many occasions. Each moment of these lustful incestuous fuck sessions is stored in vivid color in my memory banks, and one the final tryst just one night before her marriage to Gerald (a lawyer who has the passion of a narcoleptic turtle) was captured on a hidden camera. I cherish that final evening and the two hour, no holds barred video never fails to bring me to a cunt crunching, cunt squirting climax.

My sister has strived to raise her girls in a rather conventional way, perhaps out of fear that one of her lovely girl’s would end up like me, a lesbian, who will stop at nothing to get what she wants. Of course she knows that she was once like that herself, a committed bisexual woman, who once confessed that Gerald had never come close to giving her an actual orgasm.

I never understood why Angie had tried to bring up her lovely, and sexy girls within the illusion of the vast pie-apple eating middle America dream. Gerald was completely sexually repressed, and Angie wasn’t the same person, she seemed almost unaware of her beauty which had deepened through the years and she wore clothes that hit every enticing curve of her body. I still felt my cunt go damp when she hugged me, and I pressed my body into hers.

At home alone in my bed I began to consider how delicious it would be to break down Jaden’s narrow barriers by introducing her to lesbian sex, with and a healthy dollop of anal intercourse. Actually, it’s all I’ve been thinking about lately. I’m sure Angie would be shocked if she knew about the lurid designs I have on her young sexy daughters.

Then one day I was finally able to break the ice with Jaden and our relationship took on a greater closeness. We found ourselves alone on the couch while Angie went out grocery shopping and boldly asked her if she was still a virgin.

I was delighted to see her blush, and with down turned eyes, whispered, “I don’t even know how to kiss, Aunt Rebecca.”

“Kissing is easy-peasy,” I lightly placed my fingers at the back of her neck, “If you want I could show you, kissing each other is how most girls learn to kiss, didn’t you know that?”

“No, I…” Jaden sighed this time looking into my eyes. I gently put my fingers under her chin, to draw her attention away from my soft full lips that were descending on hers.

At first I just brushed my full lips over her soft young lips, the feeling was delicious. Jaden closed her eyes and I kissed her for real letting my soft lips press into hers and letting her feel my lips move up and down pressing her mouth open wider.

I took her plumb bottom lip between my lips and sucked on it briefly before kissing her full on and letting the tip of my tongue trace her perfect white teeth. My young niece sighed as my tongue slipped inside her mouth and flicked gently over her tongue tip. Jaden sighed and I could feel her hot breath enter my mouth.

Damn, we both heard Angie bump shopping bags against the front door. Jaden bolded up straight her yes growing wide.

“Oh, oh thank you Aunt Rebecca!” leaping to her feet and running to her room before her mother even entered the house.

I helped Angie put away the groceries, making small talk. Angie was wearing a tight, short summer skirt with a nearly see-through top h=that gave me the thrill of being able to see her lacy bra.

“Hey, I had a chat with Jaden, I can’t believe how fast she is growing up…and filling out. I mean this is none of my business but Jaden brought up the “s” word. Angie I think you are going to have to fill her in on her a few more details, she seems a little vague about things.”

Angie stopped, and gave her sister a serious look, “You’re the last person I want talking to Jaden about sex, you have no sense of boundaries, everything is okay, as long as it feels good. Don’t worry I will talk to Jaden, I mean she doesn’t even to be serious about that sort of thing, she’s only fourteen for god’s sake.”

I gave Angie a wicked smile, “Do you remember what you taught me when I was Jaden’s age? You didn’t think I was too young to learn about sex.”

Angie, glanced over her shoulder to the kitchen doorway, “Rebecca, I would prefer you not talk bring that up in my house. That was a long time ago, and our mother was an alcoholic, she wasn’t around to teach us another way. I don’t want my girls to have to go through that.”

“Hey, Angie, I’m fine, it just seemed that Jaden was curious that’s all. Like I said, she is your daughter, it’s none of my business.”

“Are you going to stay for supper, it’s just me and the girl’s, Gerald… has to work…late.”

Angie was taking a carton of eggs from one of the bags and it slipped out of her hand and fell, smashing on the floor.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck fuck!” hissed, Angie, then she broke down crying.

“Hey, hey sis, it’s only eggs. I can run out and get another dozen.”

Angie through her arms around my neck and buried her weeping face in my neck. “Oh Rebecca, Gerald is cheating on me…he’s fucking one of the office bunnies at his law firm. I threw him out this morning…please stay and help me tell the girls.”

I put my arms around my sister’s warm, luscious body, the feeling of her next to me, even under these circumstances, made me tremble.

“Of course I will Angie, anything, you know I would do anything for you,” I said rubbing her back and feeling her breasts nudging into mine.

I felt my sister’s body stiffen with anger as she said through closed teeth, “The skinny-sassed bitch is twenty, fucking twenty, four years older than Julie, can you imagine!”

I didn’t want to imagine Gerald mistress I was too busy enjoying the feeling of my sister and former lover pulling me closer to her, pressing her large breasts into mine.

Without warning, Angie lifted her head and with tears streaming down her face she took my face in her hands and pressed her lips to mine, immediately pressing her thrashing tongue into my mouth. I moaned with shock and pleasure to feel Angie kissing me this way again. One of her hands moved down to my chest harshly squeezing my boob through my top and bra before darting under my summer dress and plunging into my panties…just as her lovely finger entered my pussy, Angie’s whole body went slack and she slumped to the floor at my feet.

“I – am – so – sorry, “ Angie, whimpered, gasping for breath. “That-was-not-me Rebecca, please forgive me,” she her face was contorted with pain as I got to my knees and kissed her forehead.

“Listen to me, Angie,” I said stroking her hair, “We’re going to get the most rabid divorce lawyer in the city and you are going to rip Gerald a new one. He will be paying you big time right rough that new asshole so don’t you worry about anything.”

I brought her face to my chest again, her hot felt so good next to my hard nipples. “Now you go upstairs and have a long shower and I will order in dinner, and then after we’ve eaten we will tell the girls together. Okay?”

Angie, nodded and I lead her to her bedroom, and kissed her lightly on the lips before she went in.

My whole body was tingling having just kissed my sister and lovely young daughter in the space of an hour. Now, with Gerald the interminable asshole out of the way, things were going to get very interesting

---

This story is fiction: any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

The senior prom was only two weeks’ away, and I needed a ball gown. I didn’t have anything of that sort, as I had never expected to be invited. I wasn’t a senior, but was in the year below – in fact, at the time, I was not quite seventeen. However, one of the graduating class, a nice enough but rather nerdy boy called Brad, had asked me to go with him. It was a surprise; I didn’t know him very well at all. Perhaps he couldn’t find anyone in his own year – or it might have been because I was one of the best-looking girls in the year below, and not mean or catty to the less popular guys like some of the others were. I accepted, whilst making it clear that things might go as far as some nice kissing, but definitely no further. So now I needed an evening dress, something cool and sexy to put me on a par with the senior girls, but not slutty. I had a couple of hundred dollars put by which I decided to use, and my Mom – with a nostalgic look in her eyes – gave me two hundred more ‘to get something special’.

I got some good advice from my cousin, Sammy-Jayne, a very attractive young woman of 22 with whom I had been close friends all my life, despite the five years’ age gap; in fact, I have always had a bit of a crush on her. She said I should avoid the chain stores and the obvious ‘teen’ shops, and go for something more distinctive and with more class. She recommended a small independent dressmaker’s called ‘Clarissa’, which she said smart professional women in their 20s and 30s went to, but which had very affordable prices. It was in a small parade of shops in a quiet nearby neighbourhood, so I decided to begin my search there.

I had some free study time the next day, and slipped out of school to start my search. It was about noon when I arrived at the shop, and went inside. It was larger than it had seemed from the small street frontage, stretching back some way. It was pleasantly lit and had pale beech flooring and wall panelling. The shop seemed quiet, with just two women browsing and a smartly-dressed woman seated behind an antique-style desk. She looked to be in her early 30s, with thick curly dark hair that tumbled to her shoulders and dark brown eyes. I could tell she had a good figure, as the cleavage of a shapely bust was visible through the open neck of her red-and-blue striped shirt, the top three buttons of which were open. She wore a little jewellery, which like her clothes spoke of taste and quality. There were medium-sized hoop earrings, a gold chain around her neck with a pendant of dark stone hanging from it, just at the start of her cleavage and drawing the eye to it, and some dark red bangles on her wrists. She was wearing a blue jacket and a matching skirt which tapered to her knees, with a slit vent at the rear, and below this was visible some blue tights or stockings, and a pair of open-toe shoes with a medium heel. Her waist was neat and below it the flare of her hips was emphasised by the tight cut of the skirt, as were the prominence of her breasts above, helped by the support of an underwired bra. I saw all this because when I came in, she rose and in a friendly way shook my hand, introduced herself as Clarissa, the owner of the store, and asked if she could help. I explained my mission, and she smiled and directed me to the racks of evening dresses and ball gowns. ‘I have quite a lot in that line, actually’, she said; ‘have a look and take your time, pick out some and try them on for size.’

There certainly were some lovely dresses, ranging from austere ones with beautiful cuts and lines, to revealing confections of light satin which were out of my league for confidence even more than their cost; as always with clothes, the less there was of it, the more expensive its price tag! But Sammy-Jayne had been right, there were plenty within my budget to consider, and several I definitely liked – in the end, there were three front-runners, and I couldn’t decide between them. The other customers had left by now, and it was coming up to twelve thirty when Clarissa approached me again. She explained that because she was the only person there, she normally closed the shop for lunch between 12.30 and 1.30, but she didn’t want me to be rushed. She said that she usually stayed in the shop anyway during this period, catching up with paperwork, and it would be no problem if I wanted to keep looking or to try things on, indeed perhaps she could help me – but she would need to lock the front door so that more customers did not come in, as long as I did not mind that. Of course, I said that was fine, and thanked her for letting me stay in.

Clarissa locked the shop door, turned the sign round to show ‘Closed’ to the outside world, and pulled down the blind. Then she walked back to the rack that I had been going through, and looked at my choices. She regarded me appraisingly, and said she thought two of them might suit me very well, but picked out another couple of gowns – from those with the more daring cuts – instead of my third choice. ‘You are a very pretty girl’, she said, ‘and I think you have the poise and figure to carry these off – in fact, you would be quite stunning in them.’ Well, I did have a fairly full figure for not-quite-seventeen, with breasts and buttocks that were well-rounded and not an ounce of excess weight anywhere on my body. My tits and ass looked larger than they were because I had a small waist and because I liked to wear tight-fitting jeans and tops. I’m not a natural blonde, but my hairdresser layers it and dyes my hair so that it looks mainly blonde with darker hints underneath. I have a smooth complexion, large expressive eyes and a small mouth. When I stand in front of the mirror, whether in clothes, just underwear or nude, I know I look pretty hot.

‘Let’s try these on,’ said Clarissa. I started to move towards the changing room at the back of the store, but she pointed out that with the shop closed there was no need – that there was more room in the middle to pace about and some larger mirrors. It was true that with the blind over the door, no one could see in from the street, and so I kicked off my trainers, slipped out of my jeans, and shrugged off my plain white T-shirt. Clarissa held the dresses against my front, and we looked at them in the mirror. I could see what she meant about the two she had picked out – they would be eye-catching, but also stylish and distinctive. I decided to try one of them first and reached for it, only to be stopped by Clarissa’s restraining hand. ‘You’ll need to try it without the bra’, she pointed out, and – given its plunging shape, open in a deep slash to the navel at the front and to the base of the spine at the back – of course, I would. I felt a bit self-conscious and hesitated for a second, but she said softly ‘let me help you’, and as if half-hypnotised I turned my back towards her. I felt the light cool touch of her fingers unhooking the bra, and it slid down off my breasts as she removed it, letting them swing free. Her fingertips rested on my shoulders, and then gently traced their way down my back, meeting just above the cleft of my buttocks and my small pair of pink panties. ‘You have a lovely back’, she said, ‘these backless dresses are just right for you, especially the ones that will emphasise this.’ At the word ‘this’, one of her hands slipped lower, caressing and gently squeezing my right buttock.

Her touch was so sensuous that I felt my body responding to it, aroused by our closeness and her intimate contact. My nipples stiffened and became erect, and I felt warm and soft between the legs. Clarissa lifted the ball gown over my head, and its light glossy fabric slid down my body, its rustling passage across my breasts and ass turning me on even more. Clarissa stepped aside, and I did some twirls and admired myself in the mirrors. It was in a cool electric blue that suited my hair, and certainly did look amazing. There was almost nothing of it above the waist, but it didn’t feel like I was flashing acres of flesh; from the hips it draped in folds that swirled sexily when I moved, allowing most of my legs to be visible now and then in tantalising glimpses. I was excited as I stepped around in it, trying a few dance moves, and I must have positively glowed with youthful charm and eagerness. Clarissa laughed and clapped her hands, and with a smile I gave her a deep curtsey, without realising (at least, not consciously) that in so doing I afforded her a wonderful view of my curvy breasts and deep cleavage.

She suggested that I try the other one for comparison, and we swiftly changed them over. This evening dress was in emerald green with black trimmings, and whilst it covered more of my stomach and chest (whilst being almost totally backless), it somehow seemed even sexier than the other one in its cut and style. Clarissa stood next to me as I admired it in the mirror, and nodded her head. ‘Yes, I think that’s the one’, she agreed, ‘it suits your shape so well. Look how well it sits here …’
her fingers brushed across my stomach, smoothing the thin fabric to my body – so light was the material, that it seemed she was stroking my naked flesh, and I drew an involuntary breath at the sensations it caused
‘and here’
her hand moved up to cup my breast, gently squeezing it and tracing her finger around the very visible nipple – I gave a kind of sigh, and my head went back, my shoulders up, thrusting my tits out for her use
‘and here’
her other hand encircled my other breast, taking the nipple between thumb and forefinger as I gasped in arousal and felt my panties soaking between my legs – there was no longer any pretence that her attentions were anything other than the sexual seduction of an inexperienced girl by a confident mature woman
‘and here’
the words were breathed in my ear as she moved closer still, and one hand slipped away from the breast it had been playing with to slide across my ass, running the thumb down between my buttocks, pressing the sheer fabric into my ass cleft
‘and here’
she was kissing my neck and her mouth nibbled at my ear, as her other hand dropped down my front to slip through the long side slash of the dress, running across my upper thigh to its target – my vulva ….

‘Oh! yes!’ I sobbed, as her questing fingers found the damp gusset of my panties, tugged it aside, and I felt the probing of her fingertips on my pussy lips, testing out my wetness and openness. I was nearly fainting, and to steady myself turned towards her and put my hands on her shoulders. She drew me towards her in a clinch for a long deep kiss, with all the time one hand holding my ass tight and the other stroking and teasing my cunny. When the kiss ended – which I had engaged in passionately – she stood slightly back and looked me directly in the eyes. She moved her hands to my waist, and said with a directness that was irresistible: ‘I want you, babe, I want you now!’ I looked back, seeing the lust in her eyes and feeling it in my body, and slightly bit on my lower lip, before discarding all restraint. ‘Please,’ I replied, ‘have me … take me … do it, I want it, I want you too.’ Her face lit up with a smile of pleasure, and she took me by the hand: ‘this way’, she said.

Clarissa led me to the back of the shop, to an unobtrusive door marked ‘Private’ that was just past the changing room. She unlocked it, and ushered me through ahead of her. I entered a delightful medium-sized room, tastefully decorated in a soft peach wallpaper with matching drapes that were closed across the only window. The main item of furniture was a huge double-bed, with a mattress covered in a large peach satin-looking sheet, and no other adornment. I stood beside the bed as Clarissa lifted the ball gown over my head and laid it on a nearby chair. Then she knelt in front of me, and gently kissed my crotch through my panties, before tugging them over my hips and down to the floor. I felt at a disadvantage, being completely naked whilst she was fully clothed, and I slipped her jacket from her shoulders and began to unbutton her blouse. She made no move to either stop or assist me, just regarding me with a warm smile. Once the blouse had gone, I unzipped her skirt and she stepped out of it, taking a second to fold it over the back of another chair. I could now see and admire her properly. She was a beautiful example of a woman on the cusp between her lively 20s and more stately 30s, with a firm figure, good skin tone, and yet just a hint of lushness and ripeness. She was wearing sheer blue stockings in traditional style, held up by an elegant blue suspender belt. Over this, barely covering her cunt, was a small pair of panties in a transparent blue mesh, decorated with a pattern of wine red roses. Her breasts were as full as I had thought, firmly pushed up and out in an underwired half-cup bra that was part of a matching set with the belt and panties. She stood for a moment with her hands on her hips, savouring the moment of my obvious admiration of her body, and smiling warmly.

Then she slipped off her shoes and sank to her knees in front of me, putting her hands on my ankles and then lingeringly sliding them up the inside of each leg. I gasped with anticipation as they traversed my upper thighs and met at their junction with my pudenda. She teased it open, and then leant in to press her tongue between my labia, questing for the entrance to my cervix and the treasure-spot of my clitoris. I was trembling with desire and excitement, and she slipped her hands to my buttocks, partly to caress them but also to hold me steady. After a couple of minutes of this dextrous attention, I felt aflame, and then waves of warmth and wetness flooded through my pussy, and I was moaning aloud whilst wondering mentally if these were orgasms – if so, they were my first proper ones. Clarissa rose back to her feet and placed her hands on my shoulders. The message of her gentle downwards pressure was unmistakeable, and I swallowed in some nervousness as in my turn I went to my knees. I stroked her cunt through the skimpy panties for a moment, and then pulled them down and away. After she stepped out of them, she took up a pose with her legs spread further apart, and I could see – and smell – every part of her sex. It was a heady prospect, and my hesitation fell away. With a feeling almost of homecoming, my tongue speared into her gaping vulva, and I began noisily slurping at her pussy juices. She gave a kind of gasp at my intensity, as I pushed my face in deeper to her soft warm flesh, moving my tongue first in swipes up and down and then in a circular corkscrewing motion. The second of these got her going into a higher gear, and with a broken moan she arched her legs further open and seized the back of my head in both her hands, pulling me hard against her as her hips began to spasm rhythmically – slowly at first, and then faster and faster, accompanied by a rasping whimper. At last, with a sharp cry, she froze rigid for a moment, clutching me against her – and then released me, to stagger back against the bed and sit down on it.

She regarded me with a slightly haggard amazement, and said breathlessly and with a laugh: ‘That was fucking amazing … that was an amazing fuck!’ I was still on my knees before her, the taste of her cunt all over my mouth and cheeks, and I ran my tongue around the outside of my lips to lap it up. Clarissa leant forwards; ‘come up here, honey’, she said, drawing me by the elbow to my feet and then towards the bed. I lay across the middle of the mattress on my back, and she firmly spread my legs apart and gently ran a finger vertically along the length of my moist slit, sending a shudder of anticipation through me. Kneeling next to me, she uncoupled her bra and flung it behind her onto the floor. She cradled her full breasts in her hands and bent over me, thrusting them out as an offering. It didn’t take a second thought to reach for them, squeezing and fondling, and to draw one nipple down to my waiting mouth. I licked around it and then, greatly daring, took it gently between my teeth and teasingly tugged and stretched it. ‘Oh, sweet heaven,’ she moaned, ‘fuck, that sends me, ohhhh …. aaaah!’ The last sound changed pitch because I had reached a hand under her curving stomach to thrust my index finger hard into her cunt. I was on some other planet now, with primeval instinct taking over, and I began to ram the finger in and out of her as it was a weapon, assaulting and penetrating her cervix. Within seconds she had reached another gasping climax, after which she rolled away to lie beside me on her back for a minute. ‘Wow!’ she gasped, ‘you must have done this before?’ I shook my head, and told her this was my first time, I just did what seemed right. ‘Well, you’re a natural, honey,’ she answered, ‘and now it’s your turn.’

She asked if I was a virgin, and I replied that I had never had sex with anyone before, but she didn’t need to worry about breaking my hymen as I had already done that. (I didn’t go into more detail, but when I was sixteen Sammy-Jayne had told me that it was better to do this yourself – it was less painful and less messy, as it could be unpleasant for both of you when a boy did it. We had had some girly laughs about it, and then she had given me her old vibrator, making me promise not to say where I had got it my parents should find it.) Clarissa was clearly excited that she had been the first to take the pleasures of my sweet teen body, and gave me the benediction of a soft kiss on the lips, on each nipple, and on the pussy. Then she went a dressing table in the corner of the room, and came back with a long, flexible, plastic double-ended dildo. I eyed this with interest and a little dubiousness – in the last ten months, I had only be able to work the vibrator about three inches into me, so I couldn’t see how this monstrous snake would fit.

Clarissa must gave seen the thought flash across my face, because she gave a happy laugh and told me not to worry. ‘You’re so loose now, you’ll be amazed what your cunt can take’, she said. And of course she was right: she knelt between my legs, and fed five inches into me before I hardly felt it, and another inch at least before I began to feel filled and stretched. When she encountered firmer resistance and I gave a little cry of semi-protest, she stopped, shifted to her haunches with her knees apart, and began thrusting the other end into herself. I reached out my hand and helped to push the knobbed plastic tube into her, and she must have taken at least eight inches, maybe more. When that was done, there was barely three inches still visible between our two holes. Clarissa began to thrust herself up and down on her end of the dildo, and gestured to me to do the same. After a few tries, I got the hang of it, and then worked out that it was ten times more effective when we coincided – pulling out together, then driving towards each other, with force cancelling force and producing a firmer pressure on the excited nerve-ends in our pussies. We began to grunt and gasp, and the dildo penetrated deeper, until at last our pussies were smacking wetly against each other as we collided. I was propped up on my elbows, and my head lolled back over my shoulders as I emitted a wave of barking cries. Clarissa’s hands were slippery with her sweat and mine as she took a vice-like grip on my thighs, pushing herself down onto me and then pulling out again. Sweat also glistened on her face and her breasts, as we ground our way to a final, gut-wrenching climax. Exhausted and out of breath, we collapsed side by side, my pleasure being extended in a way that was almost excruciating as Clarissa slid the plastic tube out of me. She extracted the other end from herself, letting it drop on the floor beside the bed, and then she lay down, gathering me into her arms so that my head was in the crook of her shoulder.

As I lay on the bed, spent, somehow both excited and utterly relaxed, Clarissa traced her fingers enticingly from my navel around my breasts and back again. ‘I don’t often get girls your age coming into the shop’, she said, ‘most of my customers are mid-20s to mid-40s, it’s a very specific demographic.’ The back of her hand brushed lightly across my nipples, as she asked: ‘How did you hear of it?’ I admitted that I probably wouldn’t have, but that my cousin had warmly recommended it. Clarissa propped herself up on one elbow, her generous breasts swinging to the side, and she studied my face and profile for a moment, before exclaiming: ‘Of course … Sammy-Jayne!’ I nodded, and then she asked thoughtfully: ‘What did she tell you?’ ‘Oh,’ I replied, ‘Just that I would be sure to get what I really needed here … that she always had …’ My voice trailed off, as the double-meaning of my cousin’s words suddenly became clear to me – as did a whole lot more about her: her infrequent and very temporary boyfriends, the hiking and camping holidays with female friends she had taken during her college vacations, and her talk of moving to the Big Apple for her career ‘because in a big city you can be just yourself, there’s no one watching you’. I savoured the revelation – I would have to have a chat with my sweet cos, and express my appreciation of her advice in a very personal way. I could see our relationship taking on a whole new direction, and I was excited by the idea that with her experience she could take me further down this secret path.

Conversation was suspended for a while, because then Clarissa leaned over to nibble on my tits, and her hand found my cunt and clitoris again, stroking me to a final back-arching, shuddering climax. She now lay partly on top of me and partly beside me, with our legs entwined and her pussy gently rubbing against mine in an extremely sensuous fashion. She ran her fingers through my hair and then, appearing to have come to a decision, she said something that took my breath away. ‘I could do with an assistant in the shop on Saturdays, it’s the busiest time – I can’t pay very much, but would you be interested in a part-time job?’ I couldn’t believe my luck – not just this one session with her, but the prospect of a regular weekly fuck – for I knew, however much she might find an assistant useful, it was the after-hours activity that she really had in mind. Her next remark was even more exciting, promising an even greater scope. ‘There are perks, of course, and you’ll also get to know some of the customers quite intimately’, she said, her eyebrows arching suggestively. ‘Oh, yes, please!’ I replied eagerly, adding breathlessly: ‘when can I start?’ Clarissa laughed at that, and gave my nearest breast a playful squeeze. ‘You are a find,’ she said, ‘send my thanks to Sally-Jayne.’ She saw from her watch that it was nearly 1.30, and regretfully said she would have to go and reopen the shop. She nodded to a door on the other side of the room, and told me there was an en suite bathroom with a shower, and to take my time. When I emerged from the private room thirty minutes later, she was talking to a customer, an attractive tall redhead in her late 30s. She broke away with a murmured excuse, and I quickly paid for the emerald green ball gown – though she only charged me two-thirds of the ticket price, calling it my first ‘staff discount’. I was so glad that she had not forgotten her offer, that she meant it seriously. ‘Be here on Saturday at 9.30 prompt’, she said with a warm smile, and then handed me the package with a wish that I would enjoy the prom. Never mind the ball, I thought – I would be having a ball here, every Saturday!

There could be sequels to this … if you would like that, please post a comment.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too …

---

Jordan, Brian, and Madison have some fun while Ashley and Kristen are at work.

Author’s Note:

Hello all! I apologize for yet another extremely long lapse between the release of the previous story and this one. I’ve been extremely busy. I genuinely appreciate the continued support and interest in my stories, though. I hope you all are doing well, and I very much hope you enjoy this next chapter.

There are two characters in this chapter, Kristen and Jordan, who are relatively new. Both of them made an appearance in the last chapter, and they are also found in another story/series, “Brian & Ashley”. That series is also about Brian and Ashley (the main characters from this story), but it focuses on their interactions with other characters (namely Kristen and Jordan, at least initially) rather than Madison (Ashley’s younger sister) and Alyssa (Madison’s girlfriend). So if you want some more back story on Kristen and Jordan, be sure to check out that series/story.

As always, thanks for reading. 🙂

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

Ashley, Jordan, Kristen, and I were hanging out in Ashley’s room. It was a Friday, which meant that Ashley and Kristen would be going to work shortly. For those who are unaware, Ashley is my girlfriend, and Kristen and Jordan are dating. I consider Jordan to be one of my best friends.

I was sitting on Ashley’s bed. Ashley was next to me. Jordan was sitting in Ashley’s desk chair, and Kristen was sitting on the edge of the bed. Normally we would all hang out again after Kristen and Ashley were done with work, but Ashley and I were going to hang out with Madison (Ashley’s sister) and Alyssa (Madison’s girlfriend).

“So same time next weekend?” Jordan asked.

“That works for us,” I said. Kristen nodded in agreement.

“Cool,” Ashley said. She got up and walked over to her closet. She opened it and grabbed a button-up shirt for work before fetching a pair of work pants from her dresser. Kristen grabbed her work clothes out of her backpack, which she had brought with her.

“I think I’ll hang out here for a bit babe,” Jordan said.

“Okay,” Kristen said. She pulled her shirt up over her head and set it down on the bed. She was wearing a maroon bra underneath. Jordan and I made no effort to avoid staring at her cleavage. Kristen noticed our gazes and flashed us a smile before putting on her work shirt.

The same thing happened with Ashley, who had just taken her top off as well. Jordan and I enjoyed the view of my girlfriend’s tits (covered by her bra, of course) as she changed into her work clothes. We had the added treat of seeing Ashley’s nipple piercings through her bra.

I think the girls enjoyed our audience, as they made a little show out of changing their pants. Kristen turned away from us and bent over, arching her back slightly. She slowly pulled down her pants, revealing a thong that left little to the imagination. I felt my cock getting hard.

Ashley quickly did the same thing — she turned her back towards us and bent over, slowly taking off her pants. My girlfriend was wearing a cute little red thong.

Kristen grabbed her backpack and began to rummage around through it as an excuse to stay bent over. Her thong basically covered the entirety of her pussy, but luckily for us, the fabric thinned out considerably around her asshole. Specifically, Jordan and I could clearly see the darkened skin surrounding her hole. We could even make out a few of the creases of her asshole behind the thin strip of fabric.

As Kristen continued to rummage around her backpack, Ashley slowly swayed her hips back and forth, feigning no excuse for this display other than to turn us on. And Ashley’s thong left even less to the imagination than Kristen’s. The thin strip of fabric covering Ashley’s pussy clearly showed both of her pussy lips on either side. Ashley’s asshole was almost completely visible too; the thong really just covered the hole itself. The creases and darker skin around Ashley’s asshole were completely obstructed. The fact that my girlfriend was showing herself off to my best friend like that was admittedly extremely hot (and his girlfriend was doing the same for me, of course!).

The girls kept themselves on display for another few seconds before giggling and standing up. Ashley gave Kristen’s butt a firm smack before putting her pants on. Kristen laughed and returned the favor, slapping Ashley’s butt with her hand.

“Y’all are too much,” I said with a grin.

“Are we?” Kristen giggled. She walked over to Ashley’s desk, where Jordan was still sitting, and reached down to feel her boyfriend’s crotch.

“What’s the verdict?” Ashley asked, smirking slightly.

“Hard as a rock,” Kristen giggled. “Feel free to check for yourself, though.”

Kristen turned to me and gave me a smile before walking over. She placed a hand on my thigh and slowly slid up my leg. Kristen bit her lip as her fingers first brushed against my cock. She gently wrapped her hand around my shaft — through my athletic shorts — and squeezed it.

“What do you think?” Ashley asked. She had walked over to Jordan and was standing in front of him now.

“He’s plenty hard, alright,” Kristen giggled. She hadn’t let go of me yet. Instead, her hand was slowly sliding up and down my erection. It felt nice.

“No surprise there,” Ashley laughed.

Kristen continued to slowly jerk me off through my pants. The two of us watched as Ashley lifted the waistband of Jordan’s shorts and boxers before sliding her hand into his pants to grip his cock directly. She first reached down and gave his balls a quick squeeze before wrapping her hand around my friend’s shaft.

“What do you think, Ashley?” Kristen asked, biting her lip again. I could tell it turned her on to watch Ashley grope her boyfriend’s dick.

“Rock hard, just as you said,” Ashley grinned. She began slowly pumping Jordan’s cock, enjoying how it felt in her hand. As precum began to leak from the tip, Ashley used her thumb to spread it around his cock, providing some better lubrication for her to jerk him off.

Kristen went ahead and slid her hand underneath the waistband of my gym shorts and boxer briefs. I moaned softly as I felt her fingers directly on my cock. She began to jerk me off again. We stayed like this for another minute or so — Ashley stroking Jordan’s cock as Kristen stroked mine. Jordan and I moaned softly as we enjoyed the feeling of one another’s girlfriends stroking us off.

Ashley sighed. “Damn. If only we had a little more time before work. He’s so nice and hard…”

“I know,” Kristen pouted. “If not for work, I’d happily take care of this for you, Brian.” She gave my cock a final squeeze before winking at me and turning back around.

Ashley sighed again and let go of Jordan’s cock. She came over and gave me a kiss before walking into the hallway. Kristen did the same, walking over to give Jordan a kiss before following Ashley into the hall. Jordan and I got up, unashamed at the tents we were both rocking. He grinned at me before following the girls into the hallway.

Ashley waited for me outside her door. She gave me another kiss before saying to Kristen, “ready?”

“Mhm,” Kristen said cheerfully. The two girls walked upstairs while Jordan and I went over to the lounge area of the basement. The plan was to just drink and play videogames for a bit. I was a little concerned about getting blue-balled, but I don’t think I got quite enough action to have anything to worry about. If we had messed around any longer then I likely would’ve needed to relieve myself, though.

I went and grabbed some beer from the fridge. Jordan retrieved a bottle of whiskey from his backpack. We sat on the couch and booted up Smash (i.e., Super Smash Bros). He and I cracked open a couple of beers and started playing. I think I was on my second drink by the time my phone buzzed. I looked at it — a text from Madison.

The text read, “Is that the guy we sent stuff to the other day?”

I quickly typed out a response and sent it, “Yep, that’s him. His girlfriend was here earlier, but she and Ashley both went to work.”

Jordan and I played a little longer. We had both killed three or four beers a piece by this point, or at least I knew I had drank three so far. I wasn’t really keeping track of Jordan’s intake, but we were both starting to get a good buzz going.

I looked at my phone again and saw that Madison had texted me a few minutes prior. “And they have an open relationship or whatever?”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t have sent them stuff otherwise.” I replied. I could’ve supported this further by telling Madison about how Kristen had stroked my cock a bit earlier (and that Ashley had jerked off Jordan for a bit), but I felt that to be unnecessary. Instead, I sent another text saying, “We’re just drinking and playing Smash if you wanna come hang.”

“Are you guys drunk?” she sent back almost immediately.

“A little,” I replied. We weren’t really drunk, but we were getting to that point pretty quickly.

Jordan and I kept playing for a few more minutes. We were just finishing a match when Madison came out from around the corner. She was wearing booty shorts (i.e., daisy dukes, very short-cut jean shorts, etc.) and a tank top that didn’t leave much to the imagination. She was blushing a bit, though I could tell she was trying to come off as confident.

“Hey Madison,” I grinned. Jordan looked very surprised to see her.

“Is that…?” he whispered to me. I nodded subtly. Jordan grinned.

“Hey Brian,” Madison smiled. She looked at Jordan. “Jordan, right?”

“That’s me,” Jordan said.

“You want a beer?” I asked Madison, gesturing to the unopened cans we had sitting out.

“Yes, please,” she said quickly. I chuckled. Liquid courage. I really don’t know why Madison was so nervous; Jordan was just about the most easy-going guy I knew. But I guess Madison didn’t know him well at this point.

“We could also take a shot together?” I offered. “I mean, you can still have the beer either way. But we have liquor if y’all wanna take a shot.”

Jordan shrugged. “I’m down.”

Madison nodded.

I grabbed Jordan’s bottle of whiskey and poured what I estimated to be one shot’s worth of alcohol into each of three red solo cups. I handed Jordan and Madison a cup and then retrieved mine.

“Well?” I said, raising my cup.

The others raised their cups and then took their shots. Madison made a face. Jordan and I handled ours fine. We were already drunk enough that the taste didn’t bother us.

“Wash it down with some beer,” Jordan chuckled as Madison shook her head back and forth.

“Blegh,” she said. She cracked her beer can open and took a swig.

“So Madison, have you ever played Smash before?” Jordan asked.

“Not really,” Madison said. “I’ve overheard Brian talking about it before, though.”

Madison watched Jordan and I play for a bit, sipping on her beer. Once our match ended, Madison asked if we’d like to do another shot.

“I’m down,” Jordan said.

“Same,” I said. I poured another round of shots in the same cups from before. We tapped our cups together and took our shots. This one definitely went down easier for everyone.

“Woo, alright,” Madison said, shaking her head. “I think I’m good for now.”

“Same,” Jordan chuckled. “At least, I don’t need another shot for a little bit.”

“Agreed,” I chuckled.

“So Madison, I gotta say,” Jordan started. “I really enjoyed the show from you and Brian the other day.”

“I was wondering how long it’d take before you brought that up,” I laughed.

Madison giggled and blushed. “Well, I’m glad you enjoyed it.”

“I’m surprised you’re so good at giving head — like blowjobs — even though you’re dating a girl,” Jordan grinned. The man certainly had a way with words.

“What can I say?” Madison shrugged. “I take pride in my skills. And besides, I don’t only date girls.”

“Apparently not,” Jordan smirked.

“She’s quite talented,” I said. “Madison definitely knows what she’s doing.”

Madison shrugged. “I’ve had a lot of practice lately.” She gave me a wink.

“Goddamn, Brian,” Jordan said. “You are one lucky dude.”

I laughed. “That I am.”

“Y’know,” Madison said. “It might be… helpful if I had more than one guy to practice on.”

“Oh?” Jordan said.

I laughed again. “I think the alcohol is getting to you, Madison.”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “But I’m just saying! I don’t want my skills to be too… specified.”

“Specified?” I asked.

“I think she means that if she only sucks your dick, then she’ll just be good at sucking your dick and not, like, any other dick,” Jordan said.

“Yeah, that’s what I meant,” Madison laughed.

“Well,” I said. “We just so happen to have another guy here who likes blowjobs.”

Jordan laughed. “I’m game,” he said.

“Yeah,” I said. “You could practice on us for a bit if you want. Show off your skills. After all, it’s not every day you have two dicks available to play with, in your own basement no less!”

Madison nodded. She took another big swig from her beer and put her hair back in a ponytail.

“Oh shit,” Jordan said, shooting me a look. I returned his look with a shrug and a grin.

Madison got down on her knees in front of us. “Who’s first?”

“Jordan,” I said. “Show him what you got.”

Madison nodded. She shifted over so that she was kneeling directly in front of Jordan, who spread his legs, allowing Madison to move forward so that she was in between them.

Jordan lifted his butt up off the couch enough to get his pants down to his knees. He shifted around to pull his boxer briefs down next, revealing his semi-hard cock. His balls had been shaved fairly recently and were pretty smooth. Good timing.

Madison grinned. She’d obviously only been playing with my cock lately; it had been quite a while since she’d had another to play around with.

“Why don’t you take your shirt off?” I suggested.

Madison blushed and nodded. She reached down and pulled her shirt up and over her head, revealing to us that she wasn’t wearing a bra! Her gorgeous tits came into view, with her pretty, pink nipples standing at attention, clearly erect.

“Holy fuck,” Jordan gasped. He definitely wasn’t expected to see her tits.

She smiled at him sweetly. Madison leaned forward and placed her hands on Jordan’s thighs. Slowly, she traced her hands up towards his growing erection.

Jordan breathed in sharply as Madison’s fingers wrapped around his shaft. She held Jordan’s cock in her hands for a second, enjoying the feeling of it growing to its full size. With her other hand, she gently cupped Jordan’s balls and massaged them.

Madison leaned forward more and brought her head down. She opened her lips and took one of Jordan’s balls into her mouth as she began to slowly stroke his shaft. He looked over at me and gave me a look that, to me, said holy FUCK Brian, I can’t believe this is happening.

Madison took the entirety of Jordan’s balls into her mouth and sucked them, causing Jordan to groan audibly. She released his sack from her mouth and, starting with his balls, began to trace her tongue up Jordan’s shaft. Jordan moaned as her tongue teased his frenulum for a second before running back down the length of his shaft and down his balls.

Madison traced her tongue back up Jordan’s shaft, this time stopping at the top to lick the head of his cock.

“Fuck yeah,” Jordan groaned. He watched Madison circle her tongue around the ridge of his cock, stopping to tease the sensitive underside of the head every so often.

With them pretty distracted, I grabbed my phone and quickly recorded a video on Snap chat to send to Ashley. In the video, you could clearly see Jordan’s cock and Madison’s mouth and tongue. I panned the camera up briefly to catch Jordan’s face so Ashley would know who her little sister was sucking off. I sent the video and returned my focus back to them.

Madison had started gently sucking the head of Jordan’s cock, occasionally bobbing her head down to take more of him into her mouth. She was working the base of his shaft with one hand, pumping it nice and slow, while the other hand massaged his balls.

I could tell Jordan was in heaven. And I was also enjoying this. Watching my girlfriend’s little sister suck another man’s cock (instead of my own) was incredibly fucking hot. The fact that this man happened to be one of my best friends made it even better!

Madison worked my best friend’s cock for another thirty seconds or so before coming up off of it.

“I think I ought to give Brian a turn,” she said, still stroking Jordan’s cock, which was slick with her saliva.

“Not gonna turn that down,” I grinned. I lifted myself up off the couch enough to get my shorts and underwear down around my ankles. Madison shifted over so that she was kneeling on the ground in front of me.

Madison looked up at me with a devilish smile. She scooted forward and, wasting no time, immediately began to trace her tongue up and down my cock. I was, of course, already rock-hard. I groaned loudly as my girlfriend’s little sister began to pleasure me in front of my best friend. I wondered, for a brief second, how our girlfriends would think about this. No doubt they would both find it hot as Hell.

Madison traced her tongue up the length of my shaft and popped the head into her mouth, sucking me gently. I ran my hand through her hair and gripped it at the roots, holding it firmly. She whimpered softly as I pressed her head down, forcing more of my cock into her mouth. I forced her to bob up and down on my shaft, pressing her head back down until she had almost all of me in her throat before letting her come up a bit, only to press her back down again. The wet, slurping sounds of her lips sliding up and down my cock filled the room.

“Fuck man,” Jordan said. “Look at her go. How’s it feel?”

“She’s a fuckin’ pro,” I half-said, half-moaned. “It feels fucking great. She knows how to suck a cock.”

I pulled her up off my cock, still gripping her hair firmly in the back.

“Go make him come,” I said, looking her in the eye.

I released her head and she nodded. “Yes, daddy.”

“Oh my God,” Jordan said. I don’t think she expected Madison to call me “daddy”. To be honest, I didn’t really either, but I fuckin’ loved it, especially because Jordan was here.

Madison scooted back between Jordan’s legs and took his cock back into her mouth. He was just as hard as when she stopped sucking his dick. She immediately began bobbing her head up and down his shaft, taking almost all of him into her mouth each time. Jordan’s toes immediately curled and he moaned loudly. Madison was doing what I told her to do.

I looked down at my phone and saw that Ashley had responded to my snap chat. I opened it and it was a picture of her face, mouth wide open but clearly smiling. She had captioned it, “holy fuck! What a little slut! I was already horny after playing w Jordan’s cock, and now this?!”

I chuckled quietly to myself. I readied my camera and watched as Madison brought Jordan closer and closer to orgasm. She was working his cock expertly — all the practice she put in on mine was paying off.

“Fuck, Madison,” he grunted. “I’m gonna come!”

I started recording and watched as Jordan’s orgasm hit. He threw his head back and held Madison’s hair as she took his cock all the way into her throat. She rubbed his balls as they emptied themselves into her mouth, shooting rope after rope of fresh, warm cum. Once Jordan finished, Madison came up off his cock and showed him her open mouth, still full of his cum.

“Shit,” Jordan said, breathing hard. “That was one of the best blowjobs I’ve ever gotten. Holy fuck.”

Madison turned towards me and saw I was recording. She made an effort to show the camera the fresh load she had before swallowing it and showing the camera her now empty mouth. Cheesy? Maybe. But it was fuckin’ hot.

I made sure to save the video. I modified the recipients, changing them from just Ashley to include Jordan and Madison as well before sending the snap chat.

“Madison,” I said. “Come sit against the couch.”

She did as she was told, turning around to face away from the couch. She scooted back so that her back was flush against the couch. Basically, she was sitting on the ground with her back against the couch.

“Scoot over so that you’re in front of the middle cushion.”

Jordan looked a little confused, but I’m sure he figured I had something particular in mind. Madison scooted over to where I had specified. I stood up and stepped so that I was standing over her. I grabbed her head and pressed it back so that it was resting on the couch.

“Open your mouth.”

Jordan grinned. I could tell by the look in Madison’s eyes that she was incredibly turned on by my ordering her around, especially in front of someone else.

Madison opened her mouth and remained still.

“Good girl,” I said. I bent over the couch, bracing myself with one arm against the top of the back cushions. The angle wasn’t perfect, but it would work.

With my free hand, I grabbed my cock and aligned it with her mouth. I slowly thrusted forward and sank my cock into her mouth. She whimpered softly as I entered her. I slid about half my cock into her mouth before sliding it out until just the head was in her mouth. Her tongue teased it, licking circles around my head. I thrusted forward again, this time sliding my cock all the way into her mouth until my balls rested against her chin. Madison whimpered softly, clearly enjoying the feeling of having a cock in her throat.

She reached down and quickly unbuttoned her shorts before sliding a hand into her pants. She began playing with herself.

“Oh my God,” Jordan said. “She’s masturbating! She’s touching herself while you face-fuck her.”

“She’s such a slut,” I said as I began to slide my cock in and out of her mouth a bit faster. Each time, I would sink myself down to the hilt and enjoy the feeling of having my cock buried in her throat. Then I would slide myself out and let her suck the tip for a second. Madison was squirming around beneath me, clearly enjoying the work she was putting in on her clit.

“That’s right, baby girl,” I said softly. “Take daddy’s cock.”

I began to thrust my cock in and out of her mouth a bit faster now, no longer stopping to let her suck my cockhead. I could feel my orgasm approaching rapidly; face-fucking my girlfriend’s little sister — while she masturbated and my best friend watched — was too much for me to handle.

“Fuck,” I grunted. I pulled out and began to jerk off. I moaned as the first rope of cum shot out of my cock and landed across Madison’s chest. I fired off another two ropes onto her tits before aiming at her face and unloading the remainder of my cum there. When my orgasm finished, she had a good amount of fresh semen on her cheeks and lips.

“Holy fuck,” Jordan said. “Jesus, you completely covered her.” He laughed a bit.

I grinned as I stood in front of her, catching my breath and admiring my work. That was a great fuckin’ orgasm. Madison had several ropes of cum criss-crossing across her tits. Her lips, cheeks, and chin were also covered with my jizz.

“Are you still horny?” I asked Jordan.

“Duh.”

“You wanna have a go?”

Jordan grinned. “Fuck yeah.”

He stood up and kicked his pants and underwear off his ankles. His cock was almost completely hard at this point. Madison stayed where she was, still clearly playing with herself. She seemed more than happy to let us use her mouth to our heart’s content. I stepped aside as Jordan got into the same position.

He leaned forward braced himself against the couch, positioning his cock at Madison’s mouth. Jordan thrusted forward and sank his cock into Madison’s mouth, sliding all of it inside until his balls were against her chin. He held it there for a second, looking Madison in the eye. She groaned softly and I could see her fingers furiously rubbing her clit. As her eyes began to water, Jordan slid his cock back out of her mouth.

“My God,” he groaned. Jordan began to fuck her mouth. He thrust his cock in and out of her mouth fast and hard, really fucking her good. “This feels fucking amazing. Holy shit.”

“Goddamn,” I said. “You’re really throat-fucking her.”

“Fuck yeah I am,” Jordan grunted. Surprisingly, he didn’t have much more left in him. I watched him face-fuck my girlfriend’s little sister for another thirty seconds, his balls coming to rest against Madison’s chin with each thrust, before he pulled out and frantically stroked himself off onto her face and tits.

Madison was breathing hard as a fresh load was shot onto her body. I could tell she was getting closer and closer to her own orgasm with each rope of cum that landed on her. Jordan sighed as his second orgasm of the evening finished.

He and I stood in front of Madison and watched as she masturbated, covered in our semen. There was cum dripping down off her nose and her nipples. She had streaks of semen across her eyes and her collar bones. My girlfriend’s little sister was absolutely covered in our cum.

Together we watched as Madison brought herself to orgasm, sitting on the ground in front of two guys who just throat-fucked her. She threw her head back (just as it was when we were using her mouth) and arched her back. Her toes curled and a cry escaped her mouth as her orgasm hit like a truck. She bucked her hips like mad as she played with herself, her fingers a blur on her clit. We watched as she moaned and shook, covered in our cum, her hips rocking back and forth as she enjoyed her orgasm. She must’ve climaxed for a good ten or fifteen seconds.

Once she was finished, she sat there, unmoving, breathing hard. Jordan and I were both rock-hard again. She looked up at us and smiled.

“Honestly,” she said. “Seeing both of you standing there with your cocks rock hard like that… I don’t think I’d ever get tired of the sight.”

“Likewise,” I laughed. “This is a pretty killer view.”

Madison blushed. “Can you help me up? I wanna wash off.” So much for the view! But I’d wanna wash off too if I were her.

“Wait! Lemme send a photo to Ashley.” I grabbed my phone and quickly snapped a pic of Madison sitting down on the ground absolutely covered in our cum. I saved the photo before sending it to Ashley, Jordan, and Madison.

“Okay, you’re good,” I said.

I held out my hand to Madison and held her up. She walked to the bathroom; Jordan and I followed.

The three of us walked into the bathroom. I let the other two walk in first so I could make sure to shut and lock the door behind me, not that I necessarily expected anyone to walk in right now. Madison drunkenly walked over to the shower and turned it on. She pulled off her shorts, which she hadn’t bothered to rebutton, and climbed into the shower, stumbling a bit but not falling over. Jordan chuckled as he watched her. Madison blushed. I guess she wasn’t too drunk to be unaware of her clumsiness.

I don’t really know how to describe how I felt watching her. I mean, she was naked and, like Ashley, she had a really nice body (obviously, I’ve described it a million times to you), so that was nice. But it was just sort of funny watching her hose off my and Jordan’s come from her face and chest. Like this whole situation was still bizarre given she was my girlfriend’s little sister.

Nobody really talked. Jordan and I just watched Madison rinse the jizz from her body and admired the sight of her tits and her ass. Once she had cleaned herself to her own satisfaction, she turned off the water. I went and grabbed a towel from the towel rack and handed it to her. She wrapped herself in it and stepped out of the shower onto the bath mat. She looked at herself in the mirror as she rubbed the towel against her skin.

“Okay, so I know I just had an orgasm,” Madison said. “Buuuut I’m still really horny.”

Jordan and I grinned. We were both already hard again. I mean, we had just been watching her shower — naked of course.

“Me too,” I shrugged. “Jordan?”

“It’s hard not to be hard when you’ve got a hot girl standing in front of you, completely naked,” he laughed.

Madison blushed. She dropped to her knees and, since I was the one closest to her, she reached over to me and pulled me closer to her by my leg. I took two steps so that I stood in front of her. She immediately took my cock into her mouth and began sucking me off again.

“Holy fuck,” Jordan said. “Madison, you look so fucking hot sucking his cock like that.”

Jordan’s hand found his cock and he began jerking off. Immediately Madison motioned for him to come closer. He let go of his dick and walked over. Madison reached over and massaged his balls for a second before taking Jordan’s cock in her hand. She began stroking him off, clearly in love with the act of working two dicks at once.

Madison’s free hand snaked down between her thighs and she began playing with herself while she blew me and jerked Jordan off. Man, the sight of my girlfriend’s little sister sucking me off would never get old. I watched as her lips slid down my cock, stopping to hold all of me in her throat before sliding back up so that her tongue could tease the head. I moaned softly. Jordan was right — Madison was really good at giving blowjobs.

I reached down and gripped Madison’s hair, holding it tightly right at the base. She immediately stopped moving her lips up and down my cock and instead held her mouth open; she knew what I was doing. I began to slowly thrust my cock in and out of her mouth, savoring the feeling of her lips tightly wrapped around my shaft. I groaned softly.

“Let’s go to Ashley’s room,” I said, removing my cock from Madison’s mouth. She nodded in agreement.

I turned and opened the bathroom door slowly, peering cautiously into the hallway. The coast was clear. We darted across the hall into Ashley’s room. Jordan was the last to enter; he closed and locked the door behind us. Jordan and I removed our remaining clothes; Madison was already naked. She hopped up on the bed and positioned herself on her hands and knees, arching her back so that her ass was up in the air. Jordan and I got a perfect view of her dripping-wet pussy and her tight little asshole. If only we could take turns pumping that gorgeous, pink pussy of hers full of cum…

“Jesus Christ,” Jordan breathed. I don’t think he ever expected to see Ashley’s little sister in a position like this. Certainly not when she was drunk, horny, and completely naked.

I hopped up on the bed and knelt in front of Madison, who immediately took my cock into her mouth and resumed my blowjob. Jordan climbed up onto the bed behind her. He grabbed her hips and admired the view. Madison’s gorgeous pink pussy and tight little asshole were on full display for him to enjoy. He gripped Madison’s cheeks, squeezing each with his hands before spanking her. He delivered a solid smack to the left cheek, eliciting a soft moan from Madison, before smacking her right cheek even harder. Madison whimpered softly. I know Jordan was just dying to sink his cock into Madison’s warm, wet pussy. How good it would feel to fuck her right now — just pound that tight pussy of hers until we were ready to unload inside her.

Jordan scooted back and knelt down, still holding onto Madison’s hips. Starting at her clit, Jordan slowly traced his tongue up Madison’s pussy.

“Oh fuck, holy shit,” Madison moaned, taking my cock out of her mouth. “Oh my, God.”

Jordan ran his tongue up and down her pussy again, eliciting another moan out of Madison. Jordan gave her ass another smack before running his tongue up to her vagina. He ran his tongue around the outside of her vagina before sliding his tongue inside her. Madison immediately cried out in pleasure.

She looked back up at me for a second before taking my cock back in her mouth. She did her best to blow me, but she was a bit distracted by Jordan’s tongue.

“Y’know, Jordan,” I said after a moment. “Madison is a bit of a slut for having her ass played with.”

Jordan gave me a look that communicated that he understood, or at least that’s how I interpreted the look. And he appeared to get it. Immediately, he moved up from her pussy and began eating Madison’s ass.

“Oh FUCK,” Madison cried out. She was breathing hard now — short, jagged breaths. Jordan ran his tongue around the outside of Madison’s asshole, moving it closer and closer to the center, teasing her.

“Oh my God,” Madison whimpered. “That feels so fucking good.”

Jordan continued to circle Madison’s asshole, allowing his tongue to run closer and closer to her hole itself.

“Please,” Madison whimpered.

Jordan pointed his tongue and licked Madison’s asshole directly for the first time. I watched her eyes roll into the back of her head as she moaned loudly. Jordan darted his tongue back and forth across her asshole now.

Being perhaps a little bold, Jordan pressed his tongue against her asshole, working it inside her a bit. Madison groaned loudly.

“Fuck yes, Jordan!” she cried out as she felt Jordan’s tongue slide inside her asshole. “Lick my ass. Oh my God, fuck yes!” I could see her toes curling back as Jordan wiggled his tongue around inside Madison’s ass.

“Jordan,” I said. “Look in the top-right drawer of our dresser there.”

Jordan got up and went over to the dresser while Madison stayed in position, whimpering, and clearly a bit sad that Jordan’s tongue was no longer in her ass.

Jordan opened the drawer. “Panties?”

“Yeah, rummage around in there. You should be able to find a couple of dildos.”

Madison immediately looked at me and grinned, her prior disappointment vanished.

Jordan looked around for a second. “Oh, I see them, they’re in the back,” he said.

Jordan pulled out two dildos — one a bit larger than the other. He brought them over to the bed and handed them to me.

I immediately handed the small one to Madison, who took it into her mouth and began to suck it enthusiastically.

“Holy shit,” Jordan grinned. “Aren’t these Ashley’s dildos?”

“Yep,” I nodded.

“Holy shit,” he said again, chuckling and shaking his head, likely in disbelief.

Once the first dildo was coated with Madison’s saliva, she handed it back to Jordan.

“Fuck her pussy with it,” I said.

Jordan grinned and lined up the toy with Madison’s vagina. Once the head was aligned with her pussy, Jordan slid the toy inside her.

“Fuck,” Madison breathed, her toes curling immediately. “Oh, shit.”

“Does that feel good?” I asked her.

She looked up at me and nodded. Jordan began sliding the toy in and out of her pussy now, using long, slow strokes at first. Madison moaned softly, enjoying the feeling of her sister’s dildo fucking her pussy.

I handed the larger dildo to Madison. She looked up at me as she took it into her mouth, sucking it in rhythm with Jordan’s fucking of her pussy with the first dildo.

Once again, I had to take a second to take in the sight before me. My girlfriend’s little sister was naked on her hands and knees on Ashley’s bed. She was sucking one of her sister’s dildos while one of my best friends fucked her pussy with another. And we weren’t done yet.

“Alright,” I said. “Try fucking her ass with the one you have there,” I gestured towards the dildo Jordan was fucking Madison with.

Jordan grinned. Madison bit her lip. Jordan pulled the toy out of Madison’s pussy. He aligned the head of the fake cock with Madison’s asshole.

“Ready?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Madison breathed. She bit her lip again as Jordan pressed the toy against her asshole. It only took a second for the head to slide inside her. Madison gasped.

“How we doin’?” Jordan asked.

“Good,” Madison moaned. “I can take more; Brian’s right. I love having my ass played with. I can handle this.”

Jordan grinned and shook his head. I think he was having a bit of a “holy shit” moment too. He slowly slid the rest of the dildo into Madison’s ass until it bottomed out inside her.

“Fuck, that feels so fucking good,” Madison moaned.

“It looks so hot,” Jordan said. “Do you want me to fuck you with it now?”

“Yes please,” Madison whimpered.

Jordan slowly slid the toy back out of Madison’s ass, stopping with just the head remaining inside her. Madison moaned as Jordan slid the dildo back inside her all the way. I watched as Jordan began to fuck Madison’s ass with long, smooth strokes.

“Holy FUCK,” Madison groaned. “That’s so good. Fuck yes, Jordan, that feels so good. Fuck my ass, holy fuck!”

I took the second, slightly larger dildo from Madison and handed it to Jordan.

“Fuck her pussy with that one,” I said.

Jordan took the toy from me and nodded. Without slowing down the fucking of her ass with the first toy, Jordan slid the other dildo inside Madison’s pussy.

“Oh my GOD,” Madison cried out. She stuffed her head into the bed and moaned loudly as Jordan began to fuck her pussy with the second dildo.

I walked on my knees around to the side of Madison partly so that I could get a better look at my girlfriend’s little sister being DP’d by Ashley’s sex toys. Madison’s pussy lips gripped the larger dildo so tightly, and watching her take that fake cock made my desire to fuck her even worse.

Madison reached back and began rubbing her clit as Jordan slid the toy’s in and out of her ass and pussy. He had a good rhythm going. As he slid the larger dildo into Madison’s pussy, he was pulling the smaller one out of her ass. Likewise, as he slid the smaller dildo back inside Madison’s ass, he slid the larger toy out of her pussy. And she was clearly loving every second of it. I knee-walked back in front of Madison and she immediately took my cock into her mouth. She sucked it gently. I think she just wanted to have all three holes filled.

Madison moaned loudly as she held my cock in her mouth. Her breathing was quickly becoming more rapid.

“Don’t stop,” I told Jordan. “I think she’s gonna come.”

Jordan maintained his rhythm, loving the sight of Madison’s pussy lips and asshole gripping the sex toys as they were thrust in and out of her body. I watched as Madison clutched the sheets hard with her free hand. She cried out as loudly as she probably could have given my cock was in her mouth.

“She’s coming,” I said. Jordan kept fucking her two holes with the toys as Madison’s entire body began to shake. She moaned loudly, still holding my cock in her mouth, apparently determined to orgasm with all three holes filled. Jordan and I just watched as she spasmed and convulsed in front of us. Jagged moans escaped her lips in between gaps for air. Jordan never let up on the toys; he continued to fuck her pussy and her asshole with them hard and fast through Madison’s orgasm.

When Madison’s climax finished, I hopped up and grabbed a towel from Ashley’s closet.

I handed it to Jordan. “For the toys,” I said. Jordan nodded. He slowly slid the larger dildo out of Madison’s pussy and placed it on the towel. Next, he slid the smaller toy out of her ass and placed that on the towel too. He wrapped them up slightly and placed the towel on the floor next to the bed.

Madison collapsed, basically panting. I rubbed her back. Jordan squeezed her ass.

“You ever have an orgasm with all three holes filled before?” I asked, grinning.

“Nope,” she breathed.

“How was it?” Jordan asked.

“Fucking amazing,” she said, breathing hard. “I’ve had plenty of orgasms with something in my butt or something in my pussy, but not both at the same time, and definitely not with a cock in my mouth too.” She took another second to catch her breath before saying, “but I think it’s y’all’s turn to cum again.”

“What do you have in mind?” I asked, a little hesitantly.

“Well,” Madison grinned. “My ass is all warmed up and ready. I think it’s about time I took a real cock up there.”

“Holy shit,” I said. Jordan’s jaw dropped a little. “Are you sure? We can just stick to blowjobs or something. We don’t care.”

“No, I want your cock inside my ass, Brian,” she said, looking me in the eye. Then she turned and looked at Jordan. “And yours too.”

I didn’t say anything for a second. I was trying to contemplate her proposal, but I was admittedly a little too drunk to think clearly. And the horniness was getting to me a bit too, obviously.

“My pussy is still off-limits,” Madison said. “But there’s no reason both of you can’t enjoy my ass.”

“Okay,” I said. “If you’re sure.”

“I am,” she said, biting her lip. “I want to feel you both shoot a load inside my asshole.”

“Holy shit,” I breathed. “Fuck yeah, let’s do it.”

Jordan looked at me and grinned. “You got it first, man,” he said, stepping aside.

Madison rolled over so that she was on her back. “Gimmie Ashley’s pillow,” she gestured at me.

I gave her the pillow. She lifted her butt up in the air and positioned the pillow underneath her so that her ass was elevated a bit.

“Oh, that’s a lot better,” I said. She was in a much better position to take my cock in her ass like this. I took a moment to appreciate the sight before me: my girlfriend’s little sister, completely naked, legs spread wide open. Her cute little nipples stood completely erect, and her pussy glistened with juices from her last orgasm. Below that was her tight little butthole, my target.

Jordan tossed me the bottle of lube. My cock was already soaked with Madison’s spit, but I squirted a healthy glob of lube onto my shaft and rubbed it in a bit, just to be safe. I wiped my hand off on one of the towels, and then shifted forward.

“Are you ready?” I asked her.

She nodded, pleading at me with her eyes to get my cock inside her already.

I shifted forward and aligned my cock with her ass so the head was pressed right up against her hole. Madison whimpered softly. I pressed forward some more, and her ass immediately gave a little, allowing the head of my cock to enter her.

“Oh my God,” I moaned as I watched my cockhead disappear inside Madison’s ass for the first time.

“Fuuuuck,” Madison moaned. “Oh my God, Brian. You’re finally inside me. Fuck.”

Madison reached down and began to play with her clit as I slid more of my erection inside her. Her asshole gave some resistance, but the work Jordan put in earlier helped warm Madison up, and I was halfway inside her without too much effort.

“How is this?” I asked her. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, this feels fucking amazing,” she purred. “We should’ve done this a long time ago. It feels so good to finally have your cock inside me.”

I held still for another moment, relishing the sight of my cock halfway buried in her ass. Jordan was shameless stroking his cock to the sight of me sodomizing my girlfriend’s little sister.

“I can take all of you, you know,” she said softly. “That was always the goal, wasn’t it?”

I chuckled and nodded. I grabbed onto the sides of her stomach and thrust the remainder of my cock inside her. The two of us moaned loudly as I bottomed out inside her. My balls were resting against her ass cheeks, and I enjoyed the feeling of her tight ring gripping the base of my cock. Madison’s fingers were already speeding up as she worked herself towards another orgasm.

“Fuck me, Brian,” she groaned. “Fuck my tight little ass.” Hearing Madison talk dirty like this was driving me crazy.

I slowly slid my cock about halfway out before thrusting forward so that I bottomed out inside her again.

“Fuck, that feels so good,” she moaned.

I began to thrust my cock in and out of her ass faster now, and with longer strokes. She was impossibly tight and so warm. I reached up and grabbed a handful of her breasts as I slid my cock in and out of her ass.

“Oh my God, Brian,” she cried out. “Your cock feels so good. Please don’t stop, fucking Christ, please don’t stop!”

I pinched her nipple with one hand while I gripped her side with the other. Her ass felt so fucking good. I leaned forward and moved my face towards hers as I began to really fuck her fast now. I brought my lips to hers and we kissed as we felt our orgasms approaching. She traced my lips with her tongue as I did hers, and our tongues intertwined in between gasps and moans. I broke our kiss to watch her face contort with pleasure as I pounded her ass. She cried out my name in between gasps and groans. She felt impossibly tight, and it wouldn’t be long before I was emptying my balls inside her.

“Are you close?” I whispered to her, knowing I didn’t have much left in me.

“Yes,” she whimpered.

I grunted and forced myself to hold on a little longer as I pounded this girl’s ass. I straightened back up and gripped her sides hard as I thrust myself deep inside her with each stroke. The sight of her ass swallowing up my cock would be burned into my mind for a long time after this.

Finally, I could hear the familiar tells that Madison was about to her cum. Her moans became increasingly frantic, and her breathing was rapidly growing faster and faster.

I let myself lose control. I fucked her hard and fast now. With each stroke I sank my cock deep inside her ass, my balls slapping against her ass cheeks as I pounded her. The feeling of her asshole tightly gripping my cock was incredible. And the fact that I was fucking my girlfriend’s little sister in the ass was unbelievable.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!” Madison cried out. “I’m gonna cum Brian, oh my GOD!”

Madison’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and her toes curled as her orgasm hit. I felt her ass begin to pulse and spasm around my cock, and that immediately pushed me over the edge.

“Fuck, I’m cumming too,” I grunted. I grabbed her hips and sunk myself deep inside her as I shot the first rope of cum deep into her ass. Finally.

“Fuck,” Madison cried as she felt my cock pulse and spasm as I unloaded inside her. Her fingers toyed wildly with her clit as she came with my cock deep inside her. I couldn’t control my moans as I shot another four ropes of thick, hot cum inside her.

I quickly slid my cock out of her once my orgasm finished. Madison was breathing hard, but she wanted more.

“Your turn, Jordan,” she grinned. “I don’t think you’ll be needing any lube. Brian took care of that for us.”

“Jesus Christ,” I breathed. I scooted to the side and sat down as Jordan took my position. His cock was already rock-hard.

Just as I did, Jordan took a moment to appreciate the sight before him. Madison was laying on her back, legs spread, her pretty, pink pussy and gorgeous tits on full display. And below her pussy, her tight little asshole, now with my cum beginning to leak out of it, waiting to be filled by a second cock.

Madison gently toyed with her clit as Jordan’s eyes ran greedily over her body. Finally, once Jordan had enough, he moved forward and pressed the head of his cock against Madison’s now cum-covered asshole. The fact that he would be using my cum as lube to fuck Madison’s ass was in and of itself insane.

“Ready?” Jordan asked.

“Fuck yeah,” Madison whimpered. “Fuck my ass, Jordan”. She began rubbing her clit more intensely as Jordan thrust forward. Madison’s asshole, slick with the fresh load of cum I had left inside her, readily gave way to this new intruder.

Jordan moaned as he sank his cock into Madison’s ass. He stopped when he was half-way inside her, giving Madison a chance to adjust to his impressive girth. Jordan ran his hands over her body, caressing her stomach and her thighs and her breasts. He pinched her nipples between his fingers and groped her breasts as he enjoyed the feeling of Madison’s asshole tightly gripping his cock.

“Okay,” Madison breathed. “Give me the rest. I want all of that cock inside me.”

The two of them moaned softly as Jordan slid the rest of his erection into her asshole, and Madison’s eyes rolled into the back of her head as he bottomed out inside her.

“Fuuuuck,” she breathed. “Oh my God.” She was already moaning loudly now, no doubt loving the feeling of Jordan’s massive cock filling her butt.

Jordan began to fuck her slowly, using shallow thrusts with only the top-half of his cock for now. The two of them moaned together as Madison enjoyed taking her second cock of the night in her asshole.

It wasn’t long before Jordan was fucking her faster. Madison’s moans and grunts became more frantic as Jordan began to really pound her ass. With each thrust, his balls slapped against her buttcheeks and her body shook. I was surprised Madison was taking his thick cock in her ass so well, but she appeared to love how much he stretched and filled her.

“Your ass is so fucking tight,” Jordan grunted. “I can’t take much more of this.”

“Cum for me,” Madison grunted. “Give my ass a second load of cum. Fuck my tight little asshole, Jordan!”

Jordan did exactly as I had done. He gripped Madison’s side and thrust himself deep into Madison’s ass as he began to unload inside her. He groaned loudly as he pumped her butt full of a second load of thick, white cum. Madison looked like she was in heaven.

“Fuck yeah,” Madison whimpered. The two held eye contact as Jordan’s cock painted the inside of Madison’s ass.

Jordan finished cumming and slid his cock out of Madison. Madison’s tight butt now had a healthy flow of cum dripping out of it onto Ashley’s pillow.

“I think Ashley is gonna need a new pillowcase,” Jordan chuckled, watching as his and my cum slowly trickled out of Madison’s punished hole.

Madison laughed. “You guys really filled me up.”

“Did you like it?” I asked.

“Fuck yeah,” Madison said. “Having you guys fill my butt with your cum was amazing.”

“Are you sore at all?” Jordan asked.

“Hmm,” Madison said, contemplating his question. “Not really? But maybe that’ll change. Hopefully not, though. Do y’all wanna put a towel under my ass real quick?” she asked.

Jordan nodded. I handed him a towel as Madison lifted her butt up off Ashley’s pillow. Jordan slid the towel under her ass and moved Ashley’s pillow.

“Gimmie her pillow,” I said to him.

Jordan handed me the pillow. I slid the pillowcase off and through it on the floor by Ashley’s dirty clothes hamper. I put the pillow back in its original position for now.

Madison was still laying on her back. She had brought her legs up so that they were bent at the knee but still spread, giving Jordan and I a perfect view of her pussy and her asshole. She sighed.

“Is there still cum leaking out of my butthole?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I laughed. “A fair amount, really. I guess we both came a lot.”

“That’s so hot,” Madison said. “Jordan, feel free to shoot a load inside me whenever you come over, honestly.”

“Holy shit, really?” Jordan asked.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “If it isn’t obvious, I very much enjoy being butt-fucked, and I especially like it when guys cum in my ass, apparently.”

“Good deal,” I laughed.

Madison glanced at me. “How’d it feel to finally fuck my butt, Brian? Was my butthole as tight as you imagined?” She giggled.

“Honestly, it was fucking incredible,” I said. “You were so tight. I’m shocked I lasted more than a few seconds.

“Agreed,” Jordan said.

“What about you?” I asked. “Was anal as good as you imagined?”

“Oh yeah,” Madison said. “Fuck yes it was. I can officially say that I love taking cock up my ass.”

“Lucky me,” I grinned.

We just chilled for another couple minutes, not really saying much. After a little bit, Jordan broke the silence.

“Y’all mind if I shower real quick?” Jordan asked. “I have a change of clothes in my backpack. I’ll probably call an Uber right before I get in.”

“Sure,” I said. “Just grab yourself a towel from the linen closet in the hallway, you know where it is.”

Jordan nodded. He grabbed up his clothes and dashed into the hallway, quickly grabbing a bath towel before ducking into the bathroom. Madison and I heard the shower turn on. She grabbed her phone and started browsing, but otherwise stayed laying on her back as she was. The sight of her legs spread like that with her pussy on full-display and her abused little asshole clearly visible was honestly making me hard again, despite the fact that I must’ve had three or four orgasms by now.

Madison glanced over at me and saw me staring at her ass. Her eyes darted to my cock and she giggled at the sight of me being hard again already.

“If you wanna have another go, be my guest,” Madison said.

“Can you roll onto your stomach?” I asked.

Madison nodded and adjusted herself so that she was laying flat on her stomach. I grabbed the bottle of lube and scooted over to her. I used one hand to spread her ass cheeks while I squirted some lube onto her asshole with the other. I shifted again so that I was standing on my knees, straddling her ass. I spread her ass enough to align my cockhead with her asshole.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Yep,” Madison said. She was still browsing her phone, clearly more than happy to let me use her asshole to get off again since I was still horny.

I thrust forward and sank my cock into her asshole, which gave very little resistance this time around. Madison moaned softly as I immediately began to fuck her. I had no intention of making this last. I just enjoyed the feeling of her butthole gripping my cock. I thrust my cock all the way inside her and stopped fucking her long enough to squeeze both of her asscheeks. Then I braced myself on one arm and resumed pounding her ass while I squeezed her buttcheeks with my free hand. I gave her a good spank and began to fuck her harder. With each thrust my cock plunged deep inside her ass. I fucked her hard and fast for another two minutes before I climaxed.

“Fuck,” I grunted. “I’m gonna cum again.”

I sank my cock inside her and gripped her ass as I began to ejaculate inside her. Madison actually moaned softly as I filled her butt for the second time tonight. I didn’t cum as much as I did the first time, but she still got another sizable load in her bottom — the third one of the evening.

Once my orgasm finished, I slid my cock out of her ass and collapsed on the bed next to her.

“Thanks for that,” I chuckled.

“My pleasure,” Madison giggled. “You’re welcome to use my ass whenever you want too, as long as I’m not busy. Except for right now — I think my butthole needs a bit of a break. Just for a little while, at least.”

“That’s fucking awesome,” I laughed. “Thanks.”

I laid there with my eyes closed until Jordan came into the room. “Alright y’all, I finished showering and my Uber is gonna be here in two minutes. I’ll catch you next weekend if not later this week, Brian. And it was nice meeting you, Madison,” he said.

“I’d get up and hug you, but I’m kind of gross at the moment,” Madison laughed. “It was great meeting you too though.”

Jordan laughed. “No worries, I’ll see y’all later.” He closed the door behind him and went upstairs.

“See ya,” I called after him.

I closed my eyes again. I was ready for a nap, as was Madison, apparently. She turned her phone off and laid next to me, closing her eyes too. It wasn’t long before we were both asleep, laying naked on Ashley’s bed, with my cum still dripping out of Madison’s ass.

We awoke maybe three hours later. Ashley would be home in less than an hour, most likely. Alyssa would be here shortly after that. I was the first to wake up. I grabbed my phone and saw I had several missed texts from Ashley. I groggily typed out a response and hit send.

I put my phone down and slowly sat up so as not to disturb Madison, who was still asleep. She was laying on her stomach with her arms folded beneath her head. She looked so peaceful, which was almost funny considering this same girl just let her sister’s boyfriend and his best friend take turns fucking her in the ass. I traced the length of her naked body with my eyes, starting with her feet, running up her calves and her thighs. I paused and admired her ass for a moment. Part of me couldn’t believe that I had pumped several loads into that big butt of hers just a few hours prior. I ran my eyes up her back and paused to admire her face. She really was quite beautiful; she had pretty eyelashes and gorgeous hair. She looked a lot like her sister.

I spent another few minutes sitting there in silence, not really thinking about anything. I guess I was mostly just processing the events from earlier in the evening. To be clear, there were no regrets on my end. Tonight was easily one of the hottest experiences of my life to date, and I think Jordan felt similarly. I made a mental note to check in with him tomorrow after he had some time to process what happened. But as I believe I’ve mentioned several times now, he and Kristen have an open relationship of sorts, so I doubt there would be any issues from him (or Kristen for that matter). Plus I don’t know if Kristen is a big fan of anal or not (she could be for all I know), but if not, then I’m sure she’d be happy that Jordan could fulfill his “anal desires” elsewhere.

My phone buzzed. I picked it up and checked the notification; Ashley would be home in about twenty minutes or so. As I was typing out my response, Madison stirred a bit and then woke up. She opened her eyes and blinked twice before stretching and yawning.

“Hey Brian,” she said sleepily. “What time is it?”

“Nine thirty-five,” I said. “Ashley will be home soon, like twenty minutes or so.”

She sat up and rubbed her eyes gently. “I need a shower.”

“Me too,” I chuckled.

“Do you wanna join me?”

“Of course.”

I grabbed some clothes from my backpack, along with my phone, and followed Madison to the bathroom. I locked the door behind me, but realized Ashley might get back before we finished showering, so I unlocked the door. Madison stood in front of the mirror. I came and stood next to her. Our eyes scanned over our naked bodies.

Madison reached over and lifted my soft penis up with her index finger. “This might be the first time tonight that you aren’t hard,” Madison giggled.

I laughed. “Oh, I imagine he’ll perk up soon.”

I decided to take the opportunity to brush my teeth. (I kept a toothbrush at Ashley’s house as I stay over frequently.) Madison followed suit.

“How are you feeling?” I asked after we had both spit out our toothpaste.

“Fine,” Madison asked. “Physically, that is. Mentally I am also fine, though. You?”

“More than fine,” I grinned. “Tonight was pretty great.”

“Yeah, it was,” Madison giggled. “I’ve wanted that for a long time.”

“Me too,” I said.

“Honestly, I wish you weren’t limited to fucking me in the ass,” Madison sighed.

“Yeah?” I chucked. It was still amusing to see Madison speaking in such a brazen fashion, given I originally knew her as Ashley’s shy little sister. I suppose that version of Madison was long gone though. That Madison wouldn’t have let her sister’s boyfriend and his best friend take turns cumming in her ass, of course.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “I haven’t been fucked like that in a long time. It would feel so good.”

I nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it’d be pretty great.”

“And it’d be so dirty, y’know? My older sister’s boyfriend fucking my pussy. God.”

“Yeah,” I said. My cock was rapidly getting hard again. “But to be fair, taking my cock in your ass is pretty fuckin’ dirty.”

“That’s true,” Madison laughed. “And letting your best friend fuck me in the ass is also pretty wild.”

“I have to ask,” I said, hesitantly. “What would Alyssa think of all this?”

“She wouldn’t be happy,” Madison said grimly. “Honestly, she was so turned on by you and Ashely having sex that one night. If I had just been open about this from the beginning, I bet she would’ve been on-board.”

“Yeah,” I said softly. “You’re probably right.”

“But I actually don’t think she’d be too upset.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” she sighed again. “Obviously both she and I are bi, right?”

“Mhm,” I said. I was quickly typing out a message to Ashley that Madison and I were about to shower, and we’d probably still be in the shower when she got back. As we talked, I walked over to the shower and turned it on. Madison followed, and once the water was warm enough, we got in together.

“So she actually has a couple of guys she hooks up with sometimes,” Madison said softly.

“What? Really?” I was a bit shocked by this.

“Yeah,” Madison said. “Before we started dating, she explained that, although she’s attracted to both guys and girls, it’s hard for her to be completely satisfied sexually without dick, basically.”

“Wow, okay,” I said.

“She told me that, if she and I dated, she would want to still hook up with these two friends with benefits that she had. And to be clear, she didn’t force me into agreeing with her. Like she wasn’t manipulative. She said that she completely understood if that made me uncomfortable, but that she didn’t want to be sexually exclusive in that respect. And she said that I was obviously allowed to have one or two friends with benefits of my own.”

“How often do they hook up?” I asked.

“I’m not sure,” Madison said. “We don’t talk about too much. She’d tell me if I asked, and admittedly it’s a bit of a turn-on to imagine her getting fucked by some guy for reasons I don’t care to explore right now, but I usually just don’t ask her about it.”

“I see,” I said. “So you don’t think she really would’ve cared if you had wanted to hook up with me?”

“Right,” Madison said. “I mean, obviously it’s more than a little weird, given you’re my sister’s boyfriend. But I doubt that Alyssa would have cared too much. It might have even been a turn-on for her the way it is for me.”

“Why didn’t you tell her then?”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’m just used to not talking about this kind of thing with her. But obviously that doesn’t make any sense.”

“Right,” I said. “And I guess she’s open to you and Ashley messing around?”

“Well, yeah,” Madison said. She was shampooing her hair at this point while I was washing my body. “I mean, we all fooled around that one night a few weeks ago. And I think everyone knows what the expectations for tonight are.”

“But she doesn’t know that you and Ashley have had sex, or whatever, aside from that one night?”

“Right,” Madison sighed. “I’m gonna talk to her after tonight, assuming everything goes well.”

“About what?”

“I just want to be transparent with her going forward, at least. Like I want her to know that Ashley and I have sex and you and I have sex.”

“Makes sense,” I said. I also thought Madison should come forward and be honest about how she was already hooking up with Ashley and I regularly, but I didn’t say anything about that. Not yet, at least.

“And I also want to make it clear that she’s welcome to hook up with you and Ashley one-on-one, like without me there, as well, of course. It’d be more fair that way.”

I chuckled. “Do you think she wants to do that?”

“Well, I’m not completely sure,” Madison said. “But she has said that she thinks Ashley is super hot. And she’s very much into you as well. I don’t know if she actually wants to fuck you guys or not though.”

“Wow,” I grinned. “That’s good enough for me. We’ll see what happens, I guess.”

“Yep,” Madison said. She had finished washing her hair and was almost done washing her body. I was done.

I was about to step out of the shower when I heard the door open and then quickly shut. My heart skipped a beat, but I knew it must’ve been Ashley.

“Hey guys,” she said. Indeed, it was Ashley.

“Hey,” Madison said.

“Hey baby,” I said, peaking my head out from behind the shower curtain. Ashley smiled and came up to give me a quick kiss.

“It sounds like y’all have had a fun evening,” Ashley said, grinning. She was stripping off her clothes as she talked.

“Uh, yeah,” I laughed.

“It was pretty great,” Madison said.

“Well, I hope you guys are still horny enough for tonight,” Ashley giggled. She was completely naked now.

I stepped out of the shower. “I’m done, you can get in if you want.”

Ashley quickly handed me a towel as I was dripping everywhere before joining Madison in the shower.

“I mean, I’m never not horny,” I laughed.

“Me too, honestly,” Madison said.

Suddenly there was a loud SMACK followed by a series of giggles from both sisters.

“What happened?” I asked.

“Ashley just slapped my butt,” Madison said, still giggling.

I pulled back the external shower curtain (like, the one on the outside of the shower; there are two), which was opaque. The inner shower curtain was translucent so I could see them in the shower. Madison was closest to the shower head, and she was facing away from Ashley. Ashley’s nipples were hard.

“Good idea, Brian,” Ashley said, referring to me moving the shower curtain out of the way so I could see.

Ashley reached down and squeezed her sister’s ass. Madison bit her lip. Ashley stepped in close and pressed her naked body against her sister. Madison could feel Ashley’s hard nipples pressed up against her, especially because of Ashley’s piercings.

Ashley maintained her grip on Madison’s ass as she leaned in and whispered in her ear, “I hear you let my boyfriend fuck you in the ass tonight, huh?”

“Uh huh,” Madison said, nodding her head. She was smiling and biting her lip again.

“How many times did he get to cum inside your ass?” Ashley said. She was squeezing Madison’s left ass cheek with her left hand. She reached around with her right hand and took Madison’s right breast in her hand, pinching her sister’s nipple between her thumb and index finger.

“Twice,” Madison gasped. Ashley kissed Madison’s neck, biting it softly.

“How did it feel?” Ashley said. She released Madison’s ass and reached around to grab her other breast, squeezing both of them firmly.

Madison whimpered. “It felt so good,” she said softly.

“You like taking my boyfriend’s cock in your ass, don’t you?” Ashley purred. She was kneading Madison’s breasts with her fingers while pressing the rest of her body up against her sister’s.

“Yes,” Madison whimpered. “I love when he fucks me in the ass.”

“You’re such a slut,” Ashley said. She kissed Madison’s neck again and pinched both of her nipples, pulling on them hard. Madison cried out, but she clearly loved the pain. Ashley kept tugging on her sister’s nipples while she bit and kissed her neck.

Madison moaned loudly. Ashley let go of her right breast and slowly traced her hand down her sister’s tummy. She snaked her fingers along either side of Madison’s vulva. She was still gripping Madison’s left breast firmly.

Ashley let her middle finger run down the center of Madison’s vulva, passing lightly over her clit before reaching the entrance to her vagina. She was basically cupping Madison’s pussy now. Slowly, Ashley hooked her middle finger inside her little sister’s vagina. Madison was incredibly wet. Ashley slowly slid her middle finger in and out of Madison’s pussy, listening to her little sister’s moans of pleasure.

Ashley slid her finger out of Madison’s pussy as she released her left breast. She wrapped her right arm around Madison’s stomach as her left hand found Madison’s pussy. Ashley hooked two fingers inside Madison’s cunt now and began to fuck her a bit more firmly now. Madison moaned her sister’s name.

Once her two fingers were completely coated with Madison’s juices, Ashley slid them out of her sister’s pussy and quickly brought them around back so as to avoid the water. Ashley used her other hand to spread Madison’s ass cheeks. Carefully, Ashley reached down and brought her fingertips against Madison’s asshole. Ashley’s right arm was still wrapped around Madison’s tummy, holding her firmly in place. Madison’s eyes were closed and her head was tilted back. The water was mostly landing on her chest.

Ashley pressed her middle finger forward slightly. Madison’s ass resisted just slightly before Ashley’s finger disappeared into her asshole. Madison groaned loudly. Ashley slid the entirety of her finger into her little sister’s ass. And now, with her finger firmly embedded in Madison’s ass, Ashley moved her right hand down and began to massage Madison’s clit. Now, I think I’m pretty good at giving head and making girls cum with my fingers. But Ashley was an expert. She worked her little sister’s clit like a pro. Madison reached back and gripped Ashley’s hair with one hand while she braced herself against the wall with the other. Ashley began to finger-fuck Madison’s asshole while she rubbed Madison’s clit, causing Madison to cry out and moan loudly.

And within two minutes, Madison was on the brink of orgasm. “Fuck, oh my God,” Madison cried. “You’re gonna make me cum, Ashley. Fuck, please don’t stop.”

“Good girl,” Ashley cooed. Ashley was always so submissive to me, but she was definitely being dominant towards her little sister. “Cum for me. Cum for your big sister.”

“Ughhhhhh,” Madison groaned. “Fuck baby, oh my fucking God. Oh fuck, oh fuck!”

“That’s right,” Ashley said. “Cum for your sister, baby girl.”

Madison let out another big moan before crying out, “Ashley, I’m gonna come! Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Ashley held her little sister tightly as she rubbed her clit and began to cum. Madison’s legs trembled as her orgasm rocked throughout her body. The feeling of her big sister finger-fucking her ass and massaging her clit was overwhelming. Madison moaned and cried out loudly in between gasps for air as Ashley pleasured her.

Once Madison’s orgasm subsided, Ashley slid her finger out of Madison’s ass, and Madison turned to face Ashley. She looked into her big sister’s eyes for a brief second before placing one hand on Ashley’s cheek and another on Ashley’s side. Madison tilted her head and brought her lips against Ashley’s. The two kissed deeply. Ashley’s tongue darted out and traced gently across Madison’s lips before retreating. Madison’s tongue followed Ashley’s, tracing gently across Ashley’s lips. Ashley gripped Madison’s ass with one hand while pulling her in closer with the other. Their tongues began to intertwine now, and the two sisters moaned softly as they made out.

I stood and watched, fully erect, as my girlfriend passionately made out with her little sister. Their hands moved over one another’s bodies greedily, stopping to caress each other’s breasts, thighs, and bottoms as they frenched. After another few minutes, Ashley broke away. She gazed into her sister’s eyes for a moment before smiling. She went in for one final kiss before breaking away completely.

“That was nice,” Madison said. She was blushing hard

“I thought so too,” Ashley smiled.

Madison sighed and stepped out of the shower. I wrapped a towel around her and she tried off while Ashley finished showering. Madison quickly noticed my hard cock. She reached down and held it in her hand, not stroking it or anything, but just enjoying the feeling of it in her fingers.

She leaned in close to me and whispered in my ear, “After tonight, you can just bend me over the sink and use my pussy to relieve yourself in situations like this.”

She moved back and looked at me for a reaction, blushing again. I held her gaze for a moment, biting my lip, before grabbing her and pulling her in. I brought her lips against mine, and she immediately slid her tongue across my lips. She dropped her towel and reached down to stroke my cock slowly as we frenched. I moved against her slightly and backed her up against the wall. She and I continued just like this, making out while she slowly stroked my cock, until Ashley had finished showering. She stepped out and grabbed herself a towel, watching as her little sister and boyfriend made out against the bathroom wall.

“Well, I’m glad to see we’re all still plenty horny,” Ashley laughed.

I broke away from Madison and the two of us laughed. “Clearly,” I said.

“When is Alyssa going to be here?” Ashley asked, looking at Madison.

“Uh, does anyone know what time it is?”

I grabbed my phone and checked. “It’s 10:05.”

“Oh, she’s probably on her way,” Madison said. “Let’s get dressed. She told me she’d be here around 10:30.”

“Alright,” I said.

We exited the bathroom. I followed Ashley into her room while Madison went to her room to change. Ashley let me walk past her before shutting and locking the door behind her. She got up onto the bed and laid on her back, spreading her legs wide open. She was ready for me. Without saying a word, I climbed onto the bed and immediately sank my cock inside her. She began rocking her hips as I brought my lips against hers. I fucked her with slow, deep strokes, bottoming out inside her each time.

Ashley’s pussy gripped me tightly, but I was able to stave off my orgasm for about ten minutes. Outside Ashley’s bedroom door, Madison was setting up for the evening. She had brought out wine glasses, shot glasses, cups, and water bottles. Ashley and I were making no effort to be quiet; her parents had gone to bed about an hour ago. So Madison heard us, clear as day. She heard Ashley’s moans of pleasure as I fucked her pussy. She heard Ashley cry out when her first orgasm hit. And Madison heard her big sister announce that she was cumming for her second orgasm too. And finally, Madison heard me groan that I was about to finish, and she heard Ashley plead for me to cum deep inside her pussy. And I did. I sank my cock into my girlfriend’s pussy and ejaculated deep inside her.

Once my orgasm ended, I kissed Ashley deeply again. “I love you,” I said.

“I love you too.”

Ashley got up, grabbed her clothes, and quickly waddled to the bathroom to clean up. Madison laughed. I finished getting dressed and walked outside of Ashley’s bedroom to join Madison on one of the couches.

“How was the sex?” Madison smirked.

“Amazing,” I grinned. “I’m a lucky man.”

“Clearly,” Madison laughed. “Did you finish inside her?”

“Of course!” I said. “You jealous?”

“A bit,” Madison giggled. “But I’ll get my turn soon enough.”

“I hope so,” I said.

A moment later, Ashley came out and joined us on the couch, sitting to my right. Madison was on my left. We sat on our phones and chatted while we waited for Alyssa to arrive. The night was only just beginning.

---

Cute babysitter seduces a single mother

The Babysitter

She gave a light tap on the door, knowing that there was a baby in the house probably trying to sleep. The tapping was loud enough to alert the child’s mother who was sat in her living room. The house had been silent so the sound startled the young mother who, up to now, had been playing through the infinite possibilities of the night ahead in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more nervous and edgy she made herself.

At least her 3 year old son, Callum, had drifted off to sleep without too much bother. It felt like the young boy somehow knew his mother was going out on a real date for the first time since separating from his father and wanted to do what he could to help. The separation had been hard on Kerry. It had happened just 3 months into the pregnancy. She suspected that the sight of her ever growing ‘baby bump’ scared Jason (her boyfriend of 2 years and Callum’s father) away.

What made it worse was how connected she had felt to him, at 25 years of age she lost her virginity to this man who, she thought, would be around forever, no matter what. However the ‘no matter what’ part didn’t seem to include a positive pregnancy test. He’d left his seed in Kerry and ran. It was then up to Kerry to raise their child alone and for the first time in her life she’d felt really alone. Of course that wasn’t the case, her mother and father had been there for her when it mattered most and the last couple of years of motherhood had given her some of the best moments in her life.

Tonight Kerry was set to meet Stewart, a man she’d met on Facebook through a friend of a friend. After weeks of online chatting she had learned a lot about the man. They shared similar tastes in music and movies and he hadn’t been put off by the fact that Kerry had a son. The first time they arranged to speak on the phone had been nerve racking but tonight, as she awaited the arrival of the babysitter, she was in a whole new stratosphere of panic.

Lucy was the daughter of a good friend of Kerry’s. She only lived 5 houses along the street from her and, according to her friend, Lucy was happy to sit on the sofa watching DVDs while Kerry went out with her new man. Especially with a £7.50 reward!

Lucy waited at the door for Kerry to let her in. She had to be persuaded by her mother to come here tonight.

“Do it as a favour for me,” she had said. “Kerry’s been through so much and she’s finally found the nerve to date again. All you have to do is sit on the sofa and watch the telly for a couple of hours!”

Later that day Lucy heard her mother on the phone declaring how happy her daughter would be to baby-sit! It wasn’t the money that had convinced her to accept the job; it was her mother’s plea, who can refuse a favour to dear old mummy anyway?

As it was only a short walk to Kerry’s house Lucy hadn’t felt the need to dress up or anything, no point in tarting herself up for a night on the sofa. With that in mind Lucy wore a low-cut white tank top and a thigh length black and white striped denim skirt with a wide white belt that had a round buckle at the front. A simple pair of sandals finished off the outfit. She had pulled her dark shoulder length hair back into a ponytail. She looked at herself in the full length mirror on the bathroom wall and smiled at what she saw. At 5 feet and 5 inches Lucy could be described as petite. Small in height and in build made her look younger than her 19 years. If she felt like wearing her old school uniform she would easily pass as a year 11 student.

Looking young was great but sometimes she wished she looked more like a woman than a girl. She had small breasts that sat pert and proud on her slim chest. Her flat stomach was lucky considering her lack of exercise and her junk food addiction. Her legs were also slim, not ultra skinny by any means; they looked nicely toned right the way up to her thighs and bum. It was a beautiful figure that could be the envy of any young woman.

She wasn’t dressed for a special occasion, but, like most girls her age, she still wanted to look nice (sexy if possible.) Even if it was only for a quick walk followed by a night of nothing, and when the door opened and Lucy saw Kerry for the first time she was extremely glad she had made at least a little effort to look good.

Kerry was beautiful; no other word Lucy could think of did this woman justice. She looked around 5 feet 7 inches tall with long blonde hair that hung right down to the middle of her back. Kerry was clearly dressed to impress and Lucy envied the man who would be her date.

She was wearing a gorgeous black dress which managed to be revealing without looking slutty. It had a low-cut V-shaped top with the point of the V ending just below and between her ample breasts, low enough to reveal there was no bra under the thin clothing. Lucy imagined that it would be very easy to accidentally expose a nipple in a dress like this. The dress hugged her slim body down to just above her hips. Here, the skirt part of the dress flared out and hung loosely around her thighs.

“Lucy? Are you ok?” Kerry’s voice seemed far away.

“Yes, sorry, my mind ran away with me for a second, yes I’m Lucy, my mum said you needed me tonight.” Lucy replied trying to look Kerry in the face rather than her breasts.

“That’s fine sweetie,” Kerry said with a laugh. “Come on inside, I really appreciate you coming tonight, my mother was going to baby-sit for me but she hasn’t been well this past week.”

When Kerry turned around Lucy saw that the dress was backless with a single strap running around her neck and fastening with an ornate looking clasp over the nape of her neck.
Lucy followed Kerry through the door and nudged in closed with her bum. As Kerry walked towards the living room Lucy’s eyes dropped down from her bare back to the short hemline of the dress, settling on the tops of the young mother’s thighs. It was only a small amount of material that bridged the gap from her bare lower back to the hemline but right now Lucy would’ve killed for a peek through the skirt.

She had known in her heart about her feelings towards her own gender for years, since she was no more than 13 years old and sat with her legs apart busily bringing herself to her first real orgasm while watching the hot female presenter of kids TV. But outside of those special circumstances her feelings were well hidden. As she grew up she would stare at boys her age as well as men on the TV. She would watch wrestling with her dad and look at hulking biceps and arses as well as the bulges between the legs of the guys in Lycra trying to feel something. But it was no use. She had even had boyfriends, she had spent time behind the science department up against the wall with a guy darting his tongue in her mouth while sliding his hand up and under her school skirt to caress her buttocks, but she felt numb to the feelings of pleasure the schoolboy was desperately trying to give her.

Nobody knew of course. Lucy could not imagine a more humiliating situation than actually telling people she was a…one of those kinds of people. The word lesbian made her cringe just thinking about it, let alone saying it to people! But what else could she be? Not bi-sexual because men were not of any interest to her, so it had to be that she was…the L word. Lucy had never met a woman who really made her want to dive on her, even at school where so many small skirts were around, her one enduring fantasy was of the kids TV vixen. That had changed when Kerry opened the door.

Before Lucy could get too carried away with fantasies of dropping to her knees and sucking this woman’s clitoris until she screamed Kerry turned to face her.

“Callum’s fast asleep,” she said. “And I doubt anything will wake him up but still, try not to go overboard with noise. There’s a load of DVDs in the drawer beneath the TV in case you get bored. Feel free to take anything you want out of the kitchen, there’s loads of food and stuff.”

Lucy nodded and said, “No problem, I’ll be fine. When will you be leaving? Is your date picking you up?”

“Yes, he should be here in about 10 minutes or so, can I get you anything? A hot drink?” Kerry replied.

“No, I’m fine, are you ok?” Lucy asked, she had noticed Kerry was trembling and that she was quite pale.

“Yeah I’m alright, I’m just nervous, very nervous actually,” Kerry surprised herself by admitting how she was feeling so readily. She was slightly embarrassed, after all she was 28 years old, but tonight she felt like a young girl going out on her very first date.

“I’m sure it’ll be ok,” Lucy said soothingly. “Everyone gets nerves on a first date. My mum told me you were going to meet someone tonight.”

Kerry said, “That’s sweet of you to say honey, do you think I look ok?” She was seeking reassurance; it had been a long time since she had dressed up like this for a man. During her conversations with Stewart, her date for the evening, he had mentioned how he was a ‘leg man’ and that he loved to see women wearing ‘more feminine’ clothing rather than trouser suits and the like. During one of their more explicit conversations he had said the thought of a woman in a short skirt with no underwear was a huge turn on, however that was further than Kerry wanted to go. She wanted to look attractive for him but she didn’t intend to screw him tonight. This was their first face to face encounter and she wanted to get to know him properly, not to end up behind the pub with her dress bunched up around her waist being fucked like a whore.

“Are you kidding?” Lucy replied, taking full opportunity of the chance to look Kerry up and down, “You’re beautiful, very sexy.” She immediately regretted saying that last part, afraid it would show her up as that kind of girl. She felt her cheeks begin to blush and quickly turned away in an attempt to hide her face before it betrayed her secret to this woman.

“Aww thank you,” Kerry responded. It felt good to know someone else thought she looked good. “I was worried it might be a little too much,” she continued, gesturing to the low cut top and short hemline of the dress.

“No it’s fine, really it is,” Lucy said. God she’s driving me crazy, Lucy thought to herself, she could feel a little wetness in her underwear and she was suddenly terrified that she might have an orgasm while standing in front of this woman she’d met only 5 minutes ago!

“Thank you, let’s sit down for a bit rather than standing to attention,” Kerry said with a smile. Lucy kicked off her shoes onto the floor and sat on one end of the sofa with her knees up on the cushion and Kerry sat cross-legged near the middle, when she’d sat down her dress had ridden up a bit and when she crossed one leg over the other and sat back more a more of her thigh was on show. From her position on the seat, Lucy was facing Kerry side on and, even though she tried not to, she couldn’t help peering down the top of Kerry’s dress. Lucy was enjoying her unrestricted view of this gorgeous woman, Kerry’s legs were almost entirely on show and her bra-less breasts were also ripe for her viewing pleasure.

Lucy’s sex drive was going ballistic at this point, she didn’t dare move her legs in case it caused the material of her panties to move over her aching pussy and send her over the edge. Even as they made friendly conversation she could help mentally tearing the little black dress off this woman and fucking her, and herself, to wonderful orgasms. But then, mercifully, the women heard a car horn outside followed by a knock at the door.

“Oh God, Oh God,” Kerry was beside herself. “What am I going to do? What if he doesn’t like my dress? What if he wants to go further than I do? And what if…”

Lucy interrupted her, “Kerry stop! It’s ok; it’ll be ok, just answer the door and go have fun.” Kerry half smiled back and quickly grabbed her coat and purse.

“Ok I’m going, don’t forget the baby monitor is on the table and there are DVDs in the drawer, my mobile phone number is underneath it, if there’s any problems at all call me ok?” Kerry was breathless by the time she finished. After Lucy had responded positively to everything Kerry smiled, a beautiful smile that lit up her entire face, so much so that it took Lucy’s breath away.

“See you later, have fun,” Lucy called after her. Kerry opened the door and said a quick hello to her date for the evening and with one last smile shot in Lucy’s direction the door closed and she was gone.

After watching the car leave with Kerry and her date inside Lucy pulled the curtains together and leapt back onto the sofa. She wasted no time looking for DVDs or exploring the kitchen cupboards, there was only one thing on her agenda now. Her hands were quickly up and under her skirt, her left hand grabbed the panties, which were damp from her immense arousal, and pulled them down and off while her right hand went straight to her burning pussy.

“MMMMM,” Lucy moaned and her index and middle finger slipped inside her aching hole, she didn’t start to fuck herself yet, she just pushed her two fingers into her pussy and enjoyed the moment. In her head there were images of Kerry racing through her mind. Kerry in her little black dress. She added her ring finger into her wet tunnel, loving the feeling of having her hole filled to capacity. She thought about Kerry’s legs, her breasts, her hair, her neck, and her lips. In Lucy’s fantasy she was kissing those lips, her tongue was in Kerry’s mouth, tasting, licking, sucking her tongue.

“OHH GOD”

In her minds eye Lucy was sucking one of Kerry’s tits, her tongue danced around the erect nipple causing the sexy older woman to shudder in excitement, the cute little black dress now lay on the floor, torn and ruined from the initial assault on Kerry’s gorgeous body. Not to be out-done Kerry had ripped open Lucy’s panties and shoved three fingers into that dripping cunt where, in reality Lucy’s own fingers works.

“OH FUCK, KERRY”

Lucy writhed around on the sofa where, not 10 minutes ago, she and her new friend had chatted to politely to each other. Her fingers pounded inside her, she had never masturbated this vigorously, this violently before, but she had to do it, had to finish, she was too far past the point of no return.

“MMMmmm FUCK Yeaaaahhhhh”

Her orgasm was mind blowing, her pussy gripped her fingers hard and her whole body tensed up so much it hurt.

“FUCK….OH….. Kerrrryy…”

Her voice trailed off as her body slowly came back under her own control. She hadn’t noticed but one she had one of her hands under her top holding one of her breasts.

“Good god,” she said to herself. “Wow, that kid of hers must be a hell of a heavy sleeper.” She had been certain she would hear the soft crying of a disturbed child through the one-way baby intercom, but no such sounds of sobbing came. Lucy relaxed herself, her body was still sensitive and she thought better of setting herself off again. She slowly withdrew her fingers from her pussy, listening to the sound it made with her fingers coated in her juice making a slick, wet noise. She brought her other hand out from underneath her top, being careful to stay away from her over sensitive nipples. Eventually she cleaned herself up, her knickers were a lost cause and ended up in the bin, and went to make herself a drink and tried to decide how to spend the rest of the evening.

* * * * * * * * * * *

Lucy had eventually calmed herself down; she still felt a slight buzz after her wild orgasm. She couldn’t remember ever feeling that level of euphoria before and it was down to the situation itself. Being turned on in somebody else’s house had felt almost dangerous, as if there was a chance of being caught. Anything could’ve happened really, if Kerry had forgotten something and had come back for it while her trusted babysitter was splayed across her sofa, skirt around her waist and her glistening pussy housing three fingers for all to see. What if her date had come in too? Entering the house only to be greeted by a half naked 19 year old in the throws of a self-induced orgasm.

Despite the fact that Lucy was thinking about these scenarios as reasons why she shouldn’t have done it, she couldn’t help feeling slightly turned on. She’d never thought about herself as an exhibitionist before but the idea of being caught violently fucking herself by a stranger was sort of appealing in its own way.

Holding her hot cup of coffee, Lucy flicked through the vast array of Sky TV channels.

“900 channels of fuck all,” She said to the empty room. Rather than spend the evening watching the re-runs of every show there is she decided to look inside Kerry’s DVD drawer. After placing her coffee on a coaster, Lucy knelt in front of the TV and opened the large drawer; it was the kind that was on runners so it only took a slight pull to open, probably so Callum could easily get in there without bothering his mummy.

Looking in the DVD drawer Lucy saw why Callum would want easy access; there was a huge array of kids’ films, including Bob the Builder, Thomas the Tank Engine, Toy Story and so on. Pulling the drawer out further there were a few grown up films, nothing spectacular; The Matrix, Batman Begins, Silent Hill and a few others like that.

Lucy pulled the drawer out some more, obviously too hard, and it came out of its runners and dropped to the floor.

“Shit!” Lucy said to herself. She started to lift the drawer back into its slot when she noticed a few DVD boxes at the back of the drawer space. Intrigued, Lucy pulled them out one by one and when she saw the covers of the DVD boxes she smiled and giggled to herself.

“Kerry, Kerry, Kerry, what do we have here,” Lucy said, as if she was admonishing Kerry for having these kinds of films. Lucy hadn’t needed to look at the titles of the DVDs to know that she had found Kerry’s porn collection. The pictures on the front told her all she needed to know. There were pictures of women totally naked and posing with dildos and vibrators. Another box had a man on the front with a massive erection, probably due to the woman who was knelt before him with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Another box labelled DP had a woman laying on top of a man with his dick buried in her pussy and another guy behind her with his cock buried in her arse.

“Ouch,” Lucy said to herself. “I bet she has trouble sitting down afterwards.” She giggled again and put it to one side. There were a few boxes with this kind of hardcore sex. Lucy was getting slightly horny again, picturing Kerry screwing herself, on the same sofa as Lucy had used earlier, while watching this stuff. There were two other boxes without pictures on, Lucy opened one of them and fed it into the machine, curious about what might be on there.

Sitting on the floor with her legs crossed Lucy pressed the play button and the machine whirred into life. What came on the TV was not what she expected. There were two very attractive girls sat on a bed kissing each other, it was all very slow and passionate and the camera zoomed in to show the girls’ tongues caressing each other. The camera then dropped down and focused on their legs, both of the girls wore micro mini skirts which were more like belts and no underwear, one girl let her hand drop to the other girl’s lap and began stroking her inner thigh.

Of all the things Lucy had expected to be doing this evening, watching lesbian porn was not one of them. Her hand had found its way back under her own skirt and was gently copying the movements of the girl on the TV. Lucy was gently rocking to and fro and moaning to herself in a world of her own. At least she was in her own world until she heard a car engine outside and saw the duel white glows of headlamps through the curtain. She glanced up at the clock, surely Kerry wasn’t home yet, she’d only been gone 45 minutes! Lucy sneaked a look through the curtains, the car outside was a taxi and, sure enough, Kerry was in the back seat reaching forward with something in her hand. Presumably she was paying the driver, but hadn’t her date….Stewart picked her up in his car? Why was she retuning in a taxi only 45 minutes after leaving? Then Lucy left the window and quickly ejected the DVD out of the player and shoved it back in its box.

Lucy heard the car door slam outside and quickly gathered up the porn DVDs, feeling incredibly guilty, like she had pried into something deeply personal. Just as she lifted the DVD drawer back onto its tracks she heard a child sobbing and realised Callum had been disturbed and needed her attention. She rammed the drawer into its slot and ran past the door and reached the upstairs landing just as the front door opened. Callum had stopped crying already so Lucy had time to compose herself before walking downstairs acting perfectly natural.

“Oh, Kerry,” she feigned her surprise. “I didn’t realise you were home!”

* * * * * * * * * * * *

They sat beside each other on the sofa with a glass of wine each, the bottle of Italian Asti sat on the table in case there was a tragic emergency of an empty glass.

When Kerry entered the house after only 45 minutes of her date with Stewart, Lucy knew something had gone wrong. Her eyes gave it away, they were sad eyes, and when Lucy looked into those beautiful eyes she almost cried herself. She had the look of a woman who was fighting back her tears in the traditional ‘stiff upper lip’ English spirit.

“Are you ok Kerry,” (stupid question.) “I didn’t think you’d be back for a couple of hours,” Lucy said, genuinely concerned.

“No, not really, just another man who thought a single mother would be an easy…” Kerry’s voice trailed off as she forced the last words out. Her stiff upper lip failed at last and as Lucy walked towards her, arms open, a flood of tears soon trailed down her face.

The two women hugged each taking comfort from their firm embrace. Kerry’s head lay on Lucy’s shoulder, moistening the soft material of Lucy’s top, and her hair flopped against Lucy’s arm tickling her skin.

After a moment had passed by they slowly broke apart, Lucy’s grasp a little more reluctantly loosened. It was Kerry who suggested the wine and now they sat together. Lucy felt awkward as she had to position herself in such a way so that her exposed pussy would not be in full view. Kerry couldn’t seem to relax properly, she sat hunched forward with her legs crossed and her head slightly bowed, it was as if she felt ashamed, embarrassed even, and normally she’d want to be alone now. But there was something about Lucy that made her glad of the company. Besides if she were alone she would only have gone to bed and cried herself to sleep, no, she wanted Lucy to stay.

When Kerry leaned forward to reach her drink the V neck section of the dress slightly parted, giving Lucy a side view of her entire left breast! She had to suppress a gasp and tried to remember she was supposed to be being supportive (of the tearful woman, not the breast.) Still, Lucy couldn’t help feeling slightly pleased at the outcome of the date. Earlier she had thought about this man being with Kerry and it had sparked a deep sense of jealousy in her. It made her feel guilty, and she knew she shouldn’t be so selfish, but it was a feeling that wouldn’t go away.

As they continued sipping their wine Kerry told Lucy about the date.

As soon as the door closed behind them and they headed towards Stewart’s car, Kerry had felt uneasy. He had taken her by the hand and at every opportunity he stared at Kerry’s breasts.

“I dressed nice to look alluring, but I didn’t think I’d be ogled at the whole time! It was nice, well; it was flattering for a while. But it’s hard to hold a conversation with the top of someone’s head,” Kerry explained. Lucy nodded, and then quickly peeked at the tits in question before she continued her story.

When they were in his car heading for the restaurant Kerry had tried to engage him in conversation, asked him how he was, if he’d been to this place before, talked about the weather and so on. In response she got a lot of one word answers. Then, while they were waiting at some traffic lights, Stewart had leaned over and placed his hand on her exposed thigh saying how gorgeous she was, then the hand was gone and they were on their merry way again.

“Seriously?” Lucy asked, amazed at the man’s rudeness.

“Seriously,” Kerry affirmed. “What do you say in a situation like that? I just let it pass and thanked him for the compliment, really I should’ve just told him to ‘fuck off’ and got out but, I couldn’t bring myself to do it.” Kerry was shaking her head as if she should have known better.

They had arrived at the restaurant shortly after and were quickly shown to their table for the evening. Kerry had attracted a fair bit of attention from some of the male patrons but she was far too shy to admit this to Lucy.

Kerry had expected to be sitting at opposite ends of the small table but Stewart had insisted they sit side by side. The table was one of about five that were on a small raised platform towards the back corner of the restaurant. The light was soft and their table had a small lamp with a fancy lamp shade atop it giving just enough light. It was a romantic setting but, after they got comfortable, Stewart became less of a gentleman.

As they were in the back corner of the room they were quite hidden from the other people in the place, Kerry couldn’t help wondering if that was the very reason he had reserved this table in particular. The waiter had left the menus and while looking through the available dishes Kerry felt a hand on her knee. Stewart simply smiled at her as his hand slowly slid up her leg and gently stroked her thigh.

“I told him to stop,” Kerry told Lucy, as if defending herself.

“Did he?” Lucy asked.

“No, he just smiled and said, ‘hey baby just relax, you know you like it.’ Then his hand shot up my dress and he started trying to pull my knickers off!” Kerry blurted it out, sounding a bit like a child accusing someone of picking on them.

“Oh my god,” Lucy said. “What did you do?”

“I just pushed his hand away and stood up but he still had a grip on my knickers and they just snapped!” Kerry was blushing and Lucy’s mouth hung open.

“My god, what then?” Lucy asked.

“I ran, right out of the door,” Kerry said. Her eyes were filling up again but she continued. “I wasn’t frightened, just angry; I walked over to the payphone and called a taxi. I felt so embarrassed though, I felt like everyone knew I was bare down there,” Kerry’s eyes lowered indicating that she meant her pussy. “The taxi only took five minutes to pick me up, I kept looking around but I didn’t see him. Then I just came home.”

She managed a weak smile before adding, “I just thought the sick bastard’s still got my knickers!” She looked disgusted and Lucy didn’t blame her. However Lucy hadn’t let the fact that Kerry was now naked under that little dress pass her by.

“Would you like me to go?” Lucy asked, hoping the answer would be negative.

“No, stay with me for a while,” Kerry said. “I don’t want to be alone just yet, let’s have another drink.”

“Sure,” Lucy replied, feeling relieved and, for the first time in a long time, feeling wanted. Feeling needed. It gave her a slight buzz to feel that way.

The two women carried on talking for a short while but Lucy could see that Kerry still felt really tense. She had said that she wanted Lucy’s company but, for some reason, she still couldn’t relax.

“It’s ok, everybody makes mistakes, it’s his fault, not yours,” Lucy’s voice was soft, hushed even. She gently combed her fingers through Kerry’s hair, brushing it back behind her ears. Then, with her palms, she went back to stroking but pressed on a little bit causing Kerry to push her head gently into Lucy’s hand.

“Why do men think that because I’m separated and have a kid that I’m some kind of slut, a whore that they don’t have to pay, like because I’m a single mother I should be grateful for a cheap fuck,” Kerry said, again holding back her tears in classic British style.

“Shh, I don’t know,” Lucy said in her calming voice. “You’re very beautiful and I guess guys are always gonna be after you, but just because one or two of them might think those things it doesn’t mean they’re right.” Lucy’s hands fell to Kerry’s shoulders, gently massaging the tension out of her muscles.

“I know you’re right,” Kerry said. Her voice was calmer now and she was enjoying the young woman’s soothing touch. “It’s just hard.”

“I know, but look at what happened tonight, you didn’t act like a slut or anything, you got up and walked away, and then you came straight home!” Lucy felt like these words of wisdom needed to be drilled in. “If you really were like that you would have stayed with him. You should be proud of yourself, you could’ve lost your self-respect tonight but you held on to it!”

“That’s so sweet,” Kerry said with a croaky voice. “Thank you, I’m so happy it was you who babysat for me and not my mum!”

“I’m sure your mum would understand as well,” Lucy said.

“No, she would say ‘now Kerry what do you expect to happen when you go out with men wearing that kind of dress.’” Kerry was giggling a little.

Lucy smiled and said, “Would she make you get changed into trousers, a woolly jumper and sensible shoes?”

Kerry was laughing now, “Yea and iron knickers to keep the naughty boys out!”

Lucy said through giggles, “And a sign saying ‘No Entry!’ Trespassers will be de-cocked! ”

Both girls were in a fit of giggles now and, for a few seconds, Kerry forgot all about her terrible night with Stewart. Unfortunately this release of emotion, even though it was laughing, brought the tears back to her eyes. Kerry raised her hands to her eyes, as if she was hiding her sobs from the young girl who was slowly rubbing her neck and shoulders.

Gradually Kerry’s tears subsided and she focused on the feeling of being touched. Neither of the women spoke a word, the only sound were the occasional quiet groans of pleasure as Lucy massaged the tension away. She had moved behind Kerry on the sofa and now her breasts and stomach we pressed against Kerry’s bare back. To accommodate her position she was knelt down with one knee either side of Kerry.

Knowing that her breasts were only separated from Kerry’s skin by a thin piece of material was making Lucy feel quite excited. As she rubbed the exposed shoulders and neck of her newest friend she began thinking about the current situation. Her own legs were apart with nothing covering up her most private area, her breasts pressed up against Kerry’s sexy, and bare, back and Kerry herself wearing only the skimpy black dress with nothing beneath. It was making her hotter every moment.

“How do you feel now?” Lucy asked.

“Better now,” Kerry replied dreamily and now totally relaxed. Her body had gone limp and she settled back against Lucy’s young body. The 19 year old babysitter leant in close to her temporary employer, her head drooped down to the base of Kerry’s neck, and her lips agonisingly close. Then Lucy went for it, her hands went to Kerry’s shoulders and stroked down her arms and then pressed her firm young lips into her beautiful neck, sending a shiver through the older woman’s body.

Kerry knew she should protest but she felt powerless, even as Lucy continued kissing her neck and up toward her cheek and ear. Eventually she had the strength to at least look at the girl, she had to lean back and turn her body towards Lucy to see her, as she did she met the piercing blue eyes of her friend’s daughter. She had meant to turn around and tell her to stop but Lucy wasn’t going to give up. Just as Kerry’s lips parted Lucy moved in and suddenly they were kissing and, to Kerry’s surprise, her own impulses (or perhaps an inner desire) took over and kissed the young girl back.

For a moment they shared their first kiss, and then Kerry came to her senses and pulled her lips away from Lucy’s and leant aw ay. Her intention was to say ‘no’ but as she moved her head away Lucy’s hands ran up her bare back, her neck then when they reached the back of her head she pulled Kerry back into their kiss. For a moment Kerry tried to pull away but then she couldn’t help the fact that she was enjoying the experience. She allowed Lucy’s tongue to part her own lips and enter her mouth; they tasted each other as their tongues clashed together.

Lucy’s hand trailed down the older woman’s body, down until she felt the warm skin of Kerry’s thigh, it was the feeling of being touched in such a sensitive place that brought Kerry back down to earth and she pulled away from the girl’s lips.

“Lucy I can’t,” Kerry couldn’t deny that the feeling was amazing. Different, but amazing all the same.

“It’s ok,” Lucy whispered, her lips were millimetres away from Kerry’s ear. “Relax; let me make you feel better. Let me treat you the way you deserve.”

Lucy stroked her face gently then put a finger under Kerry’s chin to bring them face to face again. Kerry’s mind, and heart, was racing but her body was betraying her, she wanted to stop, but oh god she wanted to carry on and allow this experience to unfold. It’s wrong, she told herself time and again, but if it was really wrong why did she like it?

Lucy carried on kissing despite Kerry’s mild protests; first she kissed around her ear, her cheek, right along her jaw line and back towards the corner of her mouth. Kerry couldn’t help herself at this point, her walls were breaking down and she stopped thinking. All that mattered now was the moment, the feeling and it was so good. She turned back to Lucy again and this time it was Kerry who instigated a passionate kiss. This, finally, was the green light as far as Lucy was concerned, she felt the beautiful woman kiss her and a shiver ran through her body.

Their kiss was becoming more passionate, more urgent now. Kerry’s hands were in Lucy’s hair, she combed her fingers through it and pulled the younger woman in closer as if trying to become one with her. For a moment she pulled away to catch her breath and to regain some kind of control over herself. The separation was short lived and soon they enthusiastically resumed their first real lesbian encounter.

Now that Lucy was in no doubt that both of them wanted this to happen she once again let her hand drift down Kerry’s body. She felt her way down to the exposed skin of Kerry’s chest and slipped her hand inside the delicate fabric of the dress to take hold of an ample left breast. Kerry shivered at the young woman’s touch, her body suddenly aching for further stimulation. It had been so long since she had felt desired, or even lusted for this way. She still struggled to believe any of this was happening although the growing warmth and moistness between her legs begged to differ. She wanted to speak, to say things to her new lover, but deep down she knew that the time for talking was done for now.

Kerry was turned on in a way she had never been before, even her sexual relationship with Jason was no comparison. She didn’t want to stop kissing; she kissed Lucy’s lips, her cheeks, her neck and her fingertips.

Lucy moved her hand away from Kerry’s breast and began stroking the inside of her thigh instead. Even though Kerry knew what was coming she still shuddered and moaned when Lucy’s fingers lightly brushed against the moist lips of her exposed pussy. Lucy was just as excited when she felt the moistness on her fingers, even more so when she felt Kerry’s reaction to her touch. Lucy was in uncharted territory as far as she was concerned having never experienced this before, she trembled slightly as the adrenaline built but she wasn’t going to stop now. Her hand closed over Kerry’s wet lips and rubbed up and down, knowing from her solo experience how sensitive the area would be and how pleasurable it could be, but she didn’t allow any fingers to slip inside those lips just yet, choosing to tease the sensitive area first, building up the tension until her lusty partner could take it no longer, until she begged to be fucked to a thunderous orgasm.

Kerry was breathing deeply, she felt Lucy’s soft touch around her most private area. She slightly lifted her left knee as the fingers probed and stroked under the little dress. No man had ever touched her so gently or teased her so exquisitely; it wasn’t just the feeling of being touched, it wasn’t even the feeling of Lucy’s soft tongue probing her mouth. It was the whole scene itself; she was having an incredibly erotic experience with a beautiful 19 year old babysitter, it was like she was in a scene from her secret and very private DVD collection.

Lucy broke the kiss and then broke the silence, “Are you still OK with this?”

“I’ve never…I mean yeah it feels good, really good…but I’ve never done this before, I mean…I have done it of course just never with…y’know…with a girl,” Kerry was rambling and she knew it. The fact was that she had become worried. She’d worried during sex all the time, scared of doing something wrong and letting her partner down.

“It’s OK,” Lucy said, her soft voice almost becoming a whisper. “I’ll take care of you. All you need to do is lay back and relax.”

Kerry leant against the back of the sofa and half closed her eyes, focused simply on the experience and nothing more. Lucy reached around her neck to undo the clasp and, after a bit of fiddling, pulled down the top of the dress and fully exposed the beautiful breasts she’d been thinking about all night.

Lucy had been on her knees on the sofa for a long time and they had started to ache so she moved her right leg out from under her and placed her bare foot on the floor, while she was getting more comfortable Kerry moved as well so her left leg was on the floor and her right leg up on the sofa. This movement caused the dress to ride further up her thighs so only a tiny part of it covered her bare pussy. Lucy accommodated by leaving her left leg under her and putting the right one over Kerry’s so now she straddled her right knee. They had giggled while trying to sort their legs out and get comfy; it was harder than it ought to have been, mostly because of the alcohol making its devious way up to the girls’ minds.

It was now, after they eventually settled, that Kerry realized that Lucy was going commando as well as she was. She felt the younger woman’s moist pussy on her leg; just above her right knee. The feeling of Kerry’s warm skin on her cunt added hugely to Lucy’s own arousal and before long her juices were moistening Kerry’s leg.

Lucy sat with her back straight for a moment, just enjoying the feeling of skin on pussy, and then she relaxed and brought her head down to Kerry’s level and planted another hard kiss on those smiling lips. They parted with a little smooching sound after the brief, but intense, kiss. Lucy rose slightly and put her hands down flat against the arm rest on the sofa to brace herself and then, literally, slid her pussy down Kerry’s leg and rested it on her knee. She resisted the urge to keep sliding up and down for the moment because her movement had left her head over Kerry’s bare chest. Without another thought she brought her lips down to her right breast and ever so slowly teased the erect pink nipple with her tongue. The feeling of Kerry’s hands stroking the back of her head told Lucy that she was doing a good job, sometimes she heard Kerry gasp or felt her shiver when she took the sensitive nipple in her mouth and gently sucked, licked and very softly grazed her teeth along it. Then Lucy set about giving the same treatment to the other breast.

Kerry was enjoying herself so much, she had never experienced this much foreplay for a start. She had learned through her own experiences, and the experiences of her friends, that a lot of men could be quite selfish. There were exceptions of course but the impression she got was that some men thought a quick kiss, brief tit fondling and a quick pussy rub followed by a minute and a half of penetration was all that was needed to turn a woman on to the maximum. And they wonder why their girlfriends either don’t have orgasms or just fake them!

This was a whole new way of making love, it wasn’t about fucking your partner, its was about eroticism, it was fully exploring a persons body to find out where their most erogenous places were and paying proper attention to each of them, and right now Lucy the babysitter, daughter of her friend from down the street, had her warm mouth and soft tongue on her amazingly sensitive breast. Kerry decided that life was pretty good in this moment!

Unable to resist the temptation any longer Lucy started to slide up and down Kerry’s leg, softly humping her knee. In order to enhance the experience for her, Kerry slightly raised her right knee, the extra ‘bump’ causing Lucy’s pussy lips to part a little when she slide over it. Lucy was still going from tit to tit while softly gliding over Kerry’s knee, her licks and sucks were getting a little wilder as her arousal grew and grew. Kerry could tell that Lucy was closing in on an orgasm and decided to go a little further; beginning with fondling the small breasts through Lucy’s little white tank top, even through the material she could feel the hardened nipples upon the small mounds. Kerry was tingling all over, loving actually being aroused but also the thrill of knowing that she was arousing Lucy as well, the moisture on her leg from her pussy and the feel of the two erect nipples left her in no doubt of that.

“Mmmmm,” Lucy was feeling her orgasm building up inside her and it was going to be a big one, she was certain of that. Her body took over and her hips bucked against Kerry’s knee, she raised her self up from the breasts she had been toying and put her hands on Kerry’s shoulders, bracing herself against them to hold her steady while she increased her speed. Kerry looked up at the teenager who now leant over her, there was such passion, such lust in her eyes. Lucy’s head lolled down and soon her face was inches away from Kerry’s, they stared blissfully into each others eyes as their love making rapidly came towards its first climax.

When Kerry put her hands under Lucy’s little top and massaged her breasts, with her thumbs rubbing the incredibly sensitive nipples, and then, just for good measure, raised her knee up further into Lucy’s groin, the orgasm that had been building up in her slender young body finally began to break. Lucy quickly moved a hand away from Kerry’s shoulder and put in in-between her own legs, she stop rocking against the leg that had given her so much pleasure and instead parted the lips of her vagina and rubbed vigorously at her erect clitoris. That was the last straw.

It started with a tingling in her legs, arms and stomach which spread over her body leaving a feeling of warmth in its wake. Then she felt as if she was falling from a great height, like going over a huge drop on a rollercoaster, her body was suddenly rigid and the tingling returned but this time is was between her legs.

“OOhhhh, Mmmmm,” Lucy cried out involuntarily.

She felt like she burst open, her pussy tingled and leaked its juices onto Kerry’s already soaking leg and waves warm of energy shot through her body. Her body eventually started to feel heavy and she fell into Kerry’s arms. Kerry held her as the final waves of pleasure ran through her body, and when it was over Lucy raised her head just high enough to allow their lips to meet. They held each other and their body’s relaxed as they shared a soft kiss, afterwards they just looked into each others eyes, they were both relaxed, they were both comfortable and they were both smiling.

Kerry shivered with excitement after Lucy broke the silence.

“Your turn,” she whispered into Kerry’s ear.

Just as Lucy moved in to kiss her once again they heard a soft crying sound coming from the baby monitor.

“Oh Callum, of all the times to interrupt your mummy,” said Kerry.

Lucy could see that Kerry was disappointed to leave her, even for a moment.

“It’s ok,” Lucy said as she raised herself off of Kerry’s leg. “I’ll be waiting for you.”

“I shouldn’t be long, he normally sleeps straight through,” Kerry said apologetically.

Lucy sat back and smiled while she watched Kerry sort herself out, when she stood up her dress almost fell to the floor but she caught it in time and hurriedly fastened the clasp at the back and pulled her skirt down over her bum as she walked away.

“Kerry,” Lucy said as she watched. “Why don’t you get out of that dress when Callum’s settled? I’d hate to be responsible for damaging such a pretty dress.” A wicked grin played across her lips.

When Kerry entered her son’s room she immediately saw the problem, he had managed to kick his covers off and his dummy had found its way onto the floor. She quickly retrieved the dummy and rinsed it off under the tap in the bathroom before returning it to its rightful place. His needs satisfied, Callum drifted off to sleep again, freeing his mother to go and have her needs satisfied.

Kerry went back to the bathroom and stripped out of the little black dress, there were butterflies in her stomach again and she didn’t have enough bravery to walk downstairs naked. Instead she wiped herself down with a towel, suddenly self conscious about the stickiness between her legs. As she cleaned herself up she caught a glimpse of the moisture on her thigh and knee, it wasn’t hers of course, it had leaked out of Lucy’s pussy when she grinded against her. As if amazed by the glistening substance she reached down and touched it then brought her hand up to examine it more closely. She knew what she wanted to do, but if she did it would that make her dirty? Well, considering what she had already done tonight, she decided that it would be ok, so she gathered up more of the juice from her leg onto her fingers and quickly put them in her mouth.

“Are you ok?” Lucy softly called.

“Yeah sorry, I’ll be right there,” Kerry replied, still tasting the girl’s sweet juice on her tongue.

Kerry quickly finished cleaning herself off and grabbed her bathrobe, then she threw the bathrobe away and instead got her gold satin robe. It came down to her ankles and clung to her body; she loosely fastened it in the middle and checked herself in the big mirror. She looked a mixture of sexy and slutty, which suited her mood perfectly. Then she took a deep breath and headed back downstairs. Despite her deep breathing, the sight that she saw when she entered the living room still took her breath away.

Lucy was leant against the wall staring at her, she was completely naked. She stood on one foot because the other one was up on the arm of a chair. Kerry was frozen on the spot and was unable to take her eyes off the young beauty that stood before her, and her gaze fell to Lucy’s pussy that was accommodating three of her fingers. Lucy continued watching Kerry, taking in the gorgeous figure, as she gently pumped her fingers inside herself. Then she stopped and removed her hand from her groin and lowered her leg, she walked slowly towards Kerry who still seemed to be under a spell. Finally they stood toe to toe. Lucy looked up into Kerry’s eyes and smiled. Kerry smiled back as she felt Lucy begin to undo the front of her delicate nightgown. Once it was undone Lucy brought her lips up to Kerry’s and, as they slowly kissed each other Kerry shrugged off the silky robe and both women stood naked in the living room, oblivious to anything else in the world other than each other’s soft, warm touch.

Lucy took Kerry by the hand and led her back to the sofa. That piece of furniture had seen plenty of action tonight and, Lucy thought with a smile, they were far from finished! Once they were in front of the sofa Lucy put her hands on Kerry’s shoulders and eased her down onto the seat.

When Kerry sat back Lucy leaned in close and, with her lips almost touching her ear, whispered seductively, “Now just relax and let me take care of you.”

Kerry nodded and leant back, her heart was thumping so much she could barely hear Lucy’s whispers. She felt more vulnerable and exposed then ever before, this feeling grew as Lucy stood back and studied her naked body, she could feel the girl’s eyes on her. What surprised her was that she didn’t attempt to cover herself up, her arms were down by her sides and her legs were slightly apart.

While Lucy stood in front of her, Kerry took the opportunity to examine the pretty young thing that had given her so much pleasure already. Her slender figure, her cute breasts and, of course, the glistening moisture that sat on a hairless pussy. Kerry had shaved herself down there this morning; just in case she had been swept off her feet by her date tonight, funny how things can turn out!

Finally Lucy stepped forward, she bent down and put her hands on Kerry’s knees and gently eased them apart and stepped into the space she had created and knelt down. The sofa was pretty low to the ground so on her knees Lucy was just below eye level to Kerry. Lucy could tell how nervous Kerry was feeling, so far she’d managed to hide her own apprehension about their experience but, in truth, now that Lucy had this beautiful blonde woman in front of her and she was tasked with bringing this person to a climax similar to the two she herself had experienced tonight, she felt shakier than ever. Up to now it had all come fairly natural to her and she was certain that Kerry had no idea that this was her very first sexual experience.

Lucy decided that, rather than guessing what Kerry might need in order to peak, she would do things that she herself would like. She began by kissing around Kerry’s knee and slowly made her way further up the sexy long leg. Kerry’s chest still thumped away, even more so as she felt Lucy’s soft lips making their way along the inside of her left leg. Kerry’s breathing became more ragged and shallow as Lucy got to her inner thigh, now the girl was licking as well as kissing the soft skin of her upper leg. As she got closer to the special spot between her legs, Kerry closed her eyes and soon she could feel Lucy’s warm breath on the sensitive lips of her vagina.

Now faced with the sweet smelling, and highly lubricated pussy, Lucy resisted the urge to dive straight in and, instead, planted a firm wet kiss just above the juicy lips.

“Mmmmm,” Kerry moaned. She surprised herself as she was never usually vocal during sex, but this wasn’t a usual kind sex. Lucy was pleased that what she was doing was going down well and another kiss in that area got a similar response. Despite the position they were in and where Lucy’s head was, Kerry had to idea what the other woman’s intentions were. She had a secret collection of lesbian/bi-sexual pornography and, more often than not, the women would end up performing oral sex on each other. When she and Lucy had begun their ‘lesbian encounter’ however, she had not expected it to come this far. She had performed oral sex for Jason but had never actually received it in return. Experiencing so many new things at one time was a mixture of fear and excitement as well as feeling extremely erotic.

Lucy was enjoying teasing Kerry; she would drag her tongue right along her inner thigh and stop just short of that moist area. Then she placed her tongue just above those pussy lips and lick all the way up to Kerry’s navel. Now, Lucy thought, it’s time to go to the next level, with that thought in her mind she again brought her face closer to Kerry’s excited opening. With the tip of her tongue she delicately licked around Kerry’s pussy, she didn’t dive straight inside the naked woman’s body; instead she ran her tongue up and down the slick slit, adding a little more pressure each time. Slowly she worked her tongue between the lips and was soon lapping at the pussy like she’d been doing it all her life.

“OOhhhh Lucy,” Kerry’s entire body was reacting to the gentle intrusion of her pussy; her legs quivered and she felt something like little spasms in her stomach, she had never even dreamed this level of arousal even existed before these last few moments. Her cunt was getting wetter and wetter and every time Lucy’s tongue came near to her erect clitoris Kerry couldn’t help gasping. The sexuality of it all was so exquisite, her mind was racing, her heart was thumping, her pussy throbbed and her senses were overflowing and overloading with sexual energy, she knew an orgasm wouldn’t be too far away.

Lucy was also enjoying herself immensely, every time Kerry moaned or shivered it sent a thrill right through her because she was doing this to her. It was her actions that were giving Kerry such intense pleasure, she felt bolder and her nervousness had fallen away. She could tell that Kerry was close and she wanted to push her right over the edge, her tongue technique was good but she needed more. She withdrew her tongue for a moment and used her forefinger to gently stroke the engorged clitoris, the second she touched it Kerry shivered and moaned louder than before. Lucy was satisfied with this response but decided a softer touch was required there so she trailed her fingers down Kerry’s slit and positioned them at the wet entrance to her writhing lover.

Kerry felt Lucy’s fingertips around her hole and instinctively braced herself for what was bound to happen next. She cupped her breasts, rubbing her pink nipples, unable to keep her hands still. Then it happened. Lucy penetrated her pussy with what felt like two or more fingers which seemed like more than enough to fill her up. The two digits went further and further into her body until they were as far in as Lucy could get them, then she withdrew them slowly all the way back out again. Next time three fingers were introduced, the added thickness made Kerry gasp, her body was tingling and the gentle fucking was dragging her to climax. Lucy didn’t add any more fingers in case it hurt; instead she picked up the pace with each penetration.

Lucy’s fingers were sliding in and out of Kerry’s slick hole quicker now and each time they did she gasped and moaned. Kerry had stopped massaging her breasts and now her hands were on her head combing through her now bedraggled hair.

“OOHHHH,” Kerry’s voice was rising, clearly oblivious to her sleeping child upstairs. She felt as if she would float away, however, when she suddenly felt Lucy’s tongue on her highly sensitive clitoris; she soon came crashing back down to earth.

“Ohhh my GOD! FUCK.”

Kerry’s pussy gripped Lucy’s fingers and, even though Lucy knew she’d done enough, she kept on licking that sweet clitoris and fucking the hole that was quickly releasing more and more moisture, it served only to further lubricate Lucy’s fingers so she still persisted in her full frontal assault on the burning pussy.

“OOOH LUCY, MY…” Kerry’s grasp on the English language was rapidly fading.

Kerry felt like a hot wave had slammed into her body, her muscled tightened and she squeezed her eyes closed. Her skin tingled and her senses were unbelievable sharp. The feelings subsided but only for moments, Lucy’s continued stimulation was bringing her quickly to another peak and once again her muscles tensed as the second wave hit her.

Lucy had taken her fingers away from the dripping pussy, unable to continue because Kerry had become so tense down there, she didn’t stop licking and sucking on the clitoris but she did slow her movements. She wanted to prolong the beautiful blonde’s climax as much as possible but Lucy felt the strain and her muscles were slowly tiring as the adrenaline seeped out of her system.

Kerry felt like she’d spent a full day at the gym working out, her body still tingled and in a way she still wanted more but, for tonight at least, her body had run its race.

Lucy raised her head up from in-between Kerry’s thighs and the two exhausted women looked into each others eyes and shared a wonderful, contented smile. Kerry leant towards Lucy and they shared a kiss, it was a different kind of kiss than before though. They stroked each others hair and embraced. Kerry could taste her own wetness on Lucy’s lips but it didn’t repulse her as it might do some other women, although she wouldn’t imagine that she’d do this part with a man. But, after all, this had been a night of new things.

“You’re Mum will be wondering where you are,” Kerry said regretfully, not wanting to part with her sweet lover just yet.

“No, I called her when you went upstairs to check on Callum and to um, get changed, I told her that we were getting on really well and that I wanted to stay over to watch some DVDs and have some wine,” said Lucy.

“I hate that you had to lie to her,” Kerry replied shaking her head.

“I know, maybe I should have said that I wanted to stay here so I could lick your pussy,” Lucy giggled at first and when Kerry joined in they both laughed for a while before embracing each other again.

Later that night after cleaning themselves up by taking a quick shower together they both went into Kerry’s bedroom. They lay naked under the covers and talked and kissed and hugged until finally, while still embraced and still smiling, they slept.

[If you enjoyed the story please remember to submit a vote for it and I’ll welcome your feedback. Thank you for reading]

---

Jasmine and her two sisters cross every taboo line.

3 Sisters: An Incestual Lesbian Orgy

Summary: Jasmine and her two sisters cross every taboo line.

Note 1: This story came about one night when trying to console my sister after a rough break-up. A lot of good food, and exotic wine and the conversation got very, very personal. The dialogue at the restaurant in this story is mostly authentic as best as I could recall it a few days later…the rest of the story as well as the flirtation with the waitress is, of course, fiction.

Note 2: Thanks to Robert, goamz86, Wayne, Simon and MAB7991 for editing this special story (well special to me).

3 Sisters: An Incestual Lesbian Orgy

Like most great things in life, it happened rather unexpectedly.

Jill, my oldest sister, had caught her boyfriend of over ten years getting head from another guy. Things had not been going well for the past year between Jill and her long time boyfriend, Adam, but this was not something any of us would have ever expected. Adam was a man’s man, and apparently that meant having sex with men.

To make matters worse, Jill had caught him just a few days before Valentine’s Day. Thus we decided to have a special sister’s night out on Valentine’s Day. Caroline, the middle child, agreed as her husband was out of town working and, not surprisingly, my husband, Howard, had no problem not going out to an overpriced dinner and instead staying home to watch hockey.

Before I continue this crazy story, I should highlight that although Jill is the oldest and I the youngest, only four years separate all three of us. Mom was a baby making machine, producing Jill, and then, sixteen months later, Caroline and, lastly adorable ol’ me just fifteen months after that.

Although we were sisters, I should also note that we all looked very, very different. Jill got the breasts both Caroline and I had wished we had throughout high school and college, but less so now, as we don’t have to carry them around all day at work. Jill was also the only blonde, taking after dad, with blue eyes that drew men at will and yet she was the shortest of us at 4’11. And although she wasn’t fat, she was big-boned, again like father, and that had always been her insecurity issue. In fact, she is in great shape for 43. That said, usually she was the glue that kept our family together…the one who always had it going right. She was structured, a psychologist not surprisingly, and the one out of us three who dressed for comfort rather than fashion.

Caroline, on the other hand, was Jill’s polar opposite. The rebel of the family since high school, she willingly admits that from sixteen to thirty were her ‘slut years’ (she won’t give an official number, but she does admit whatever number we guesstimate…we should probably double that). She loves tattoos, is a brunette with hazel eyes, annoyingly slim, married to a rich banker (we call her ‘trophy’ to ruffle her feathers, even though she has a job as a nurse and makes very good money) and always wears the latest and hippest fashions. Her insecurity issue is that she never got breasts. I mean, she has them in the most remote sense of the word, but even though she has long legs, a perfect body and tight ass (she works out every day…it would be nice to have a pool in my backyard too), she fixates on her tiny almost non-existent breasts. She has contemplated getting breast implants for years, but so far we have managed to convince her not to.

Then there is me. I am the plain Jane of the group. The shy one; the boring one; the one with kids. Jill didn’t have any because Adam didn’t want any, and Caroline didn’t have any because she learned, after spending a lot of money, that she was physically unable to. I, on the other hand, had three and they fucked up my body good. Besides having thyroid issues, which makes reaching orgasm twice as much work, I have never lost the baby weight, especially in my ass. I have green eyes, brown hair (with tinges of grey if I don’t dye it) and an adorable smile. My breasts are an average 34b cup, enough to showcase in the right outfit, but not enough to get much attention. My husband is a leg man and thus doesn’t focus much on my breasts. He’s more interested in my very toned legs…especially in nylons, which he expects me to wear every day.

My job is very stressful. I am a high school teacher and have to be mentally strong all day, and therefore I like to just let go at home…thus I am very submissive to my husband. Oh, and my biggest secret is that I write erotica on a website called Literotica and not a single one of my friends or family know. My writing over the past three years has covered a variety of genres and themes, with the most common being lesbian and incest. That said, I write fantasy and, truthfully, never considered seriously crossing the line.

Now that you know a little about us, let me get on with my tale. This story is actually about how the three of us crossed a line that we never even considered crossing until that fateful night that I am about to describe.

Caroline had insisted we all get dolled up for our ‘Valentine’s No Men’ evening as she booked us a table at the most expensive restaurant in town. Again, it must be nice to have connections and money. Caroline, being Caroline, insisted we meet her Thursday evening to go clothes shopping…her treat. By the end of the evening, each of us had a dress that you would wear purely to draw attention, with matching heels and new lace undies. It cost over two thousand dollars but Caroline shrugged it off by insisting money is made to be spent. Jill joked it wasn’t her money, to which Caroline countered, “All the more reason to spend it.”

On Friday, Caroline again insisted we meet right after work, this time at her favourite hair salon where we got our hair, nails and make-up done. By the time we arrived at the restaurant, we had already polished off a bottle of wine and looked like three elegant cougars on the prowl. I was in a red dress, with a black belt that showcased every curve I had (the good and bad), with matching four inch heels and beige pantyhose that really did accentuate by best asset, my legs.

Jill was in a multi-coloured dress that was longer than mine but tighter on the top, making her breasts the obvious attention spot for our waiter or waitress.

Caroline, of course, was in a gold gown, with a side slit that showed off a ton of leg and the fact she was wearing thigh high stockings rather than pantyhose.

I asked, as we drank cocktails at the bar while waiting for our table to be seated, “Aren’t thigh highs a little provocative for such an outfit?”

“Cameron insists I only wear thigh highs as it gives him quicker access to the goods.” She shrugged, adding, “His words not mine.”

I often wore thigh highs for Howard for the exact same reason, but I wasn’t one to openly share my sex life. Instead I shrugged, “Whatever floats your boat.”

Jill joined in, “I never wear pantyhose, I hate them.”

Caroline said, “They are like make-up, or heels, just another way to enhance your look.”

“They are uncomfortable,” Jill said, before adding, “plus I always get runs in them.”

“First, that is why I wear thigh highs, they are very comfortable. Second, if you buy quality hosiery, like Wellford’s, they last forever and you feel like you are wearing silk…because you are.”

“If you say so,” Jill shrugged.

“I am so making you try some on when we get back to my place!” Caroline said.

Jill agreed, because it is always easier to agree with Caroline, “Whatever you say.”

Caroline smiled, “Excellent, you are finally learning.”

“Just trying to shut you up,” Jill countered.

Caroline laughed, “I just aim to please.”

Jill quipped, “That is why you were so popular in high school.”

“And college,” I added.

“Jealousy,” Caroline said, all sing-song, knowing it was true and also letting us know she was fine with her slutty past.

A cute host led us to our table and it was obvious he was overwhelmed by the three of us. He stared at Jill’s cleavage, my legs and Caroline’s everything.

Once we were seated, Caroline asked Jill, “Are you ready to jump on the horse again?”

“God no!” Jill said dramatically, “Men are currently off the menu.”

“Does that mean you are switching sides?” Caroline asked playfully.

Jill shrugged, finishing her drink. “It couldn’t be any worse than being with a man.”

“It’s not worse, it’s just different,” Caroline revealed, surprising both of us.

“You have dyked out?” Jill asked, surprised.

Just before Caroline could reply, our waitress, a cute blonde in her early twenties, arrived at our table.

“Hi, my name is Emma and I will be your server for the evening,” she greeted.

“Good evening, Emma,” Caroline replied, obnoxiously like she always is.

“Good evening, ma’am,” Emma replied politely.

“Ma’am,” Caroline gasped as if she had been greatly offended. “I am no ma’am!”

The poor girl went red, obviously not used to such a response. She stammered, “S-s-sorry.”

Caroline smiled, “I’m Caroline or Goddess of Beauty, you may choose.”

Emma smiled, quickly playing along. “Can I get the Goddess of Beauty something to drink to start?”

“Yes, a bottle of your best wine,” Caroline answered.

“Of course, will that be all?” Emma asked.

“For now,” Caroline smiled warmly.

Emma left and Jill scolded, “That was a bit much.”

Caroline smiled, “Just warming her up for you.”

“She is half my age,” Jill said, flabbergasted by the suggestion.

“The young ones are usually the most eager to please, or at least the easiest to train. Well, them and married women with husbands who neglect their sexual needs, of course,” Caroline shrugged.

I asked, trying to be crude, “Have you eaten cunt since you got married?”

“Is the sky blue?” she answered.

I joked, today being a cloudy miserable day, “Not today.”

“Fine, are Jill’s tits huge?” Caroline rephrased.

Jill quipped, “Especially in this ludicrously tight dress you made me wear.”

“You’re getting laid tonight. If not by some college stud with a big cock who can get it up five times, by some sweet lesbian or bisexual,” Caroline boldly predicted.

“How can you tell if a girl is a lesbian?” I asked.

“That is hard sometimes, but almost all girls, especially younger ones like our Emma there, are bisexual…it is the new ‘in’ thing,” Caroline explained.

“It’s ‘in’ to suck cock and eat cunt?” I asked.

Caroline laughed, “Where did that nasty mouth of yours come from?”

“I learned from the best,” I shrugged.

“We will see if that is true,” Caroline said, her tone ominous in a way I couldn’t explain. “And trust me, it is ‘in’ to be bisexual.”

“If you say so,” I said, the conversation getting a bit uncomfortable. I had fantasized about women for the past three years: mostly younger girls who I fantasized would seduce me and make me their pet teacher. On occasion I would see a black woman and get wet wondering what it would be like to submit to a black woman or a black man for that matter. Yet, that was the reality of fantasy…it was just fantasy.

The thoughts of making my fantasy a reality really changed when a new teacher, Amber Addison, started at school. She was young, fun, beautiful, black, and seemed to flirt with me. She told me how good I looked most days, squeezed my shoulder and arm on many occasions and even put her hand on my leg at the bar during one of the Friday night happy hours. Although nothing had happened, she had definitely triggered my curiosity. My masturbation fantasies of late had not been of my husband, or a gangbang (another secret fantasy of mine) but of Amber seducing me and making me hers.

“Oh my God, Jasmine, you have a crush on someone,” Caroline accused.

“I do not,” I quickly refuted, even as I felt the heat in my cheeks rising.

“Have you already eaten pussy?” Caroline asked.

Thankfully, I was saved by the waitress who brought us some stupidly expensive wine which she poured for each of us. As she leaned forward, I noticed her breasts were quite voluptuous as well, although not as big as Jill’s. After she poured the wine, she also took our appetizer orders.

Once she was gone, Caroline repeated her question, although with a little less frankness. “Is this just a crush or has it already become something more?”

“I would never cheat on Howard,” I answered, avoiding the question thus putting automatic admittance in the mind of Caroline.

“Oh my God, Jasmine, you are such a Leave it to Beaver woman,” Caroline accused.

“Why, because I am loyal and traditional?” I asked, getting annoyed by my sister’s overbearing personality.

Jill chimed in, “Leave Jasmine alone.”

“I am just saying it is not cheating if you are just eating cunt or getting your cunt munched by another female,” Caroline said.

“Oh I can’t wait to hear this logic,” I sarcastically responded, even though part of me was curious, particularly with my crush on Amber.

“I would never cheat on Cameron with another guy,” Caroline began.

“How 1950’s of you,” I said, unable to hold back my sarcasm.

Jill giggled as she finished another glass of wine.

“On the other hand, having a little lesbian rendezvous is completely kosher,” Caroline said.

“Because?” I asked.

“Because my husband doesn’t have a cunt. He can’t provide the lesbian experience,” Caroline answered.

“So eating pussy, not cheating,” I clarified. “Sucking another man’s cock, is cheating.”

“Exactly,” Caroline nodded, as if that cleared up everything.

“Does the lesbian fucking you with a strap-on count as cheating since your husband does have a cock?” I asked, trying to poke holes in her bizarre theory.

“That is a grey area,” Caroline answered. “But I can’t say I haven’t been on both the giving and receiving end of a nice strap-on.” Finishing her wine, she looked around to see if the waitress was coming, before she answered, “Can you keep a secret?”

“Of course,” Jill and I simultaneously replied. Although we were both disturbed by our sister’s slutty behaviour and obnoxious personality, we did seem to live vicariously through her wild nature. Plus, judging by her tone, this was going to be a doozy of a reveal.

“Do you know what pegging is?” Caroline asked.

“No,” Jill and I simultaneously answered, both of us leaning forward to hear Caroline’s suddenly more discreet voice; although truth be told I did know what ‘pegging’ was through my writing.

“Are you ready to order?” Emma asked, making all three of us jump.

“I think we are,” Caroline answered, smiling. Each of us ordered while an older gentleman brought us our appetizers.

Once we were alone again, Caroline filled each of our wine glasses and said, “A toast.”

“To what?” Jill asked.

“To sisters who don’t do this enough,” Caroline answered.

“Agreed,” I said, raising my glass.

“Fair enough,” Jill agreed, raising her glass too.

We clanked our glasses, giggled like school girls and each shot half our glass of wine.

“To a crazy night,” Caroline added, finishing the glass she had just poured.

Not wanting to be outdone, I finished my glass of wine as well…I was now well on my way to being drunk. “More,” I requested, handing my glass to Caroline.

“Is our baby sister getting a little wild tonight?” Caroline asked.

“Maybe,” I shrugged coyly.

Caroline poured herself and me another glass as Jill inquired, “So what is pegging?”

“Are you sure you are ready for this?” Caroline asked.

“You can’t start a story and not finish it,” I said.

“Fair enough,” Caroline said. “Pegging is when the girl, wearing a strap-on, fucks a man in the….”

“Ass?” Jill asked, her eyes going big.

“Do you peg Cameron?” I asked, the thought of her big burly husband taking a strap-on in the ass both disturbing and hot.

“I told him if he wanted my ass I got his,” Caroline smiled, revealing yet another naughty aspect of her life.

“You take it up the ass?” Jill asked, clearly overwhelmed by all these sexual revelations.

“Oh fuck yes; it is the ultimate act of submission. Giving in to the ultimate taboo and giving complete trust to your lover,” Caroline explained. “Plus, once you get used to having a cock in the ass it really feels fucking amazing.”

“I would never,” Jill said.

“Never say never,” Caroline smiled.

“Oh, I’m pretty confident,” Jill countered.

I recalled my ex-fiancé, Mike, taking my ass and although I didn’t enjoy it the first time, I soon began to crave it and would beg for Mike to fill my ass with his cum. Of course, this was not something I planned to ever share with my sisters…nor was it something a gentleman like Howard would ever think to do to his wife…unfortunately.

I tried it once years ago,” Jill admitted, “but it hurt too much.”

“Oh, it takes patience and lube and a lot of wine the first time,” Caroline smiled.

“When was the last time you took it up the butt?” Jill asked.

“Last weekend,” Caroline answered freely with no shame at all.

Jill sighed. “I haven’t been laid in six months and you get it in the butt.”

“Really? Six months? I would die,” Caroline said, as if she were told she had six months to live.

I joked, looking at Caroline, “Does anal sex count as sex?”

“Of course, so does oral,” Caroline replied.

“Well, in that case he has had sex with me, but not vice versa,” Jill said.

“You give him head, but he doesn’t reciprocate?” I asked.

“He will just walk over to me and shove his cock in my mouth,” Jill admitted, tears starting to roll.

“Oh, honey,” I said, moving to her, even as I tried to figure out how someone so strong as Jill could be used so easily.

Caroline said, “What happens once he shoots his load?”

“Caroline, enough!” I sternly said, giving Jill a big hug.

Jill, between tears, admitted, “Either he comes in my mouth or shoots his cum all over my face or tits. He loves coming on me.”

“Wow,” Caroline said. Even she was surprised.

“But he thinks eating pussy is gross and he doesn’t really like having sex,” Jill continued.

“He thinks it’s okay for you to give him head and not give it back?” I asked. “What an asshole.”

“That is a fucking understatement,” Caroline said, before adding, “plus, eating pussy is not gross but rather a sweet, sweet delicacy.”

“Oh for Christ’s sake, Caroline,” I said, frustrated that Caroline never knew when she went too far.

“I am just saying, it is just a pathetic excuse by a pathetic man,” Caroline said.

Just then, Emma arrived with our meals. Noticing it was an awkward situation, she handed us our meals and asked, looking at the almost empty bottle of wine, “More wine?”

“For sure,” I said, thinking getting Jill shit-faced was definitely in the cards.

Emma left and for a few minutes we ate and drank in silence. As I ate, I tried to figure out how Jill, the strongest of us, could be submissive to a dick like Adam. The thought of Adam walking over to her all pretentious and shoving his cock in her mouth was so shocking and yet, truth be told, the thought of Howard doing that to me was quite a turn on. Howard was a gentleman though, and never caught on to the obvious reality that I was submissive no matter how much I hinted.

My ex-fiancé, Mike, was a dominant man who knew exactly what I needed sexually. I remembered the time he walked into my apartment, walked up to me, put his hands on my shoulders and guided me onto my knees. I sucked him, as expected, swallowing his load before he fucked both my pussy and ass. And then I remembered other times when I had submitted to him like when he made me blow him during Christmas at my parent’s house, with both my sisters asleep in the same room; or when I had to suck his cock under the table at a restaurant, and again at a Broadway play; or the time I had to ride him in the back of a taxi.

I missed the clear-cut-man-in-charge relationship I used to have, although I didn’t miss the lack of emotion and conversation that had also been a part of it. Yet, I do often yearn to be face-fucked, forced to do something naughty in public, or to feel a cock in my ass again. Being a teacher, I always have to be in control, and thus having a man just take control in the bedroom is a major turn-on.

“A penny for your thoughts?” Caroline asked.

“What?” I replied, drawn back into reality.

“You seemed to be in la-la land,” Caroline said.

“Oh, I was just thinking of the past,” I answered honestly.

“Mike?” Caroline properly guessed.

“Maybe,” I shrugged.

“He had you as whipped as Adam apparently has Jill,” Caroline said.

Jill snapped, “I wasn’t whipped.”

“You were his personal live-in cum deposit,” Caroline said bluntly, again not one to beat around the bush.

“Says the girl who takes it up the ass,” Jill countered.

“Not because I am submissive, but because I enjoy it. Plus, remember I give and receive,” Caroline reminded us.

Drunk enough to say it, I said, “I can’t believe Cameron takes it up the ass.”

Jill said, “I can’t believe my boyfriend is a faggot either, but, hey, life is full of surprises.”

I had to laugh. “Who would have thought that my Howard is the manliest of the three of our men?”

Caroline laughed, “Do you actually believe that?”

“Well, Adam is a faggot, quoting Jill, and your man takes it in the ass,” I pointed out.

“Well, my man satisfies me sexually and knows exactly what I need,” Caroline countered. “Can you say Howard does that for you?”

I could feel the harsh truth of her words as Mike’s dominant persona and Howard’s oblivious always-a-gentleman persona were polar opposites. I loved Howard more than I had ever loved Mike, yet Howard didn’t come close to sexually satisfying me the way Mike had.

I feigned ignorance, “I have no idea what you are implying.”

“Mike, Mike and Mike,” Caroline smiled. “He was a dominant persona.”

“And?” I asked, continuing to play stupid.

“And although you love Howard, you miss the strong firm personality of Mike because you, my dear sister, are…” she paused.

“Annoyed?” I answered.

“Submissive, like Jill,” Caroline correctly assessed.

“Riiiiight,” I replied, denying her truth.

Jill sighed. “Enough of the psychoanalysis. I’m the doctor here.”

“And you solve everyone else’s problems, but not your own,” Caroline pointed out just as Emma returned to enquire about dessert.

“Can I get you ladies anything for dessert?” Emma asked.

Caroline looked at both Jill and I before asking, “That all depends, are you on the menu?”

Emma blushed bright red as she answered, “No, but the chocolate mousse is to die for.”

“Well I’d rather have something more natural,” Caroline said dripping with flirtation, “but I guess that will have to do.”

Emma left and Jill gasped, “I can’t believe you just hit on our waitress.”

“I can’t believe she rejected me,” Caroline said, not used to being rejected.

“I guess everything happens sooner or later,” I quipped.

“We will see if that is true later,” Caroline answered, with the same ominous tone as before.

Emma came back with our dessert and we again all ate in silence.

A couple of minutes later, Emma returned with the bill and Caroline giggled when she looked at it.

“What? Even more than you expected it to be?” I asked.

“Yes, Cameron is going to shit when he sees the bill, but look at this,” Caroline said.

Taking the bill, I saw a note from Emma.

Off at one
Emma (with a heart after the a)

Just below, she included her number.

“Wow,” I said, she hasn’t been rejected.

“I never get rejected,” Caroline said confidently.

“So it seems,” Jill laughed.

Half an hour later, we were at Caroline’s house and now on our fourth bottle of wine.

“So was Adam always only into oral?” Caroline asked.

“He has always enjoyed oral the most, but he at least would return the favour or fuck me to orgasm,” Jill admitted.

“On the bright side you must give amazing head for him to prefer your mouth to your cunt,” Caroline pointed out.

“I hate that word,” Jill grimaced.

“Head?” Caroline asked, playing innocent.

“The ‘c’ word,” Jill said.

“Cunt…really?” Caroline said, enjoying causing her oldest sister stress. She then added, “Although I love giving head, my gag reflex makes it difficult.”

“Super-slut has a sexual deficiency,” I quipped.

“I still give head, but I really have to focus and almost always gag when he shoots his load down my throat,” Caroline admitted, before adding, “but I am a trooper and always make sure to leave my man completely satisfied.”

“I love giving head,” I admitted, “especially the feeling of a cock growing in my mouth. Not a big fan of swallowing, but thankfully Howard is more of a cum in the cunt type of guy.”

“You too?” Jill said, again wincing at me saying cunt.

“Sorry,” I shrugged. “Must be the wine.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Caroline said, standing up and going to her room.

Jill asked me, “What was that about?”

“Who knows? Maybe she needed to go and have a quick orgasm,” I joked.

“She probably would leave us to get herself off,” Jill laughed.

Caroline came back with a couple packages. She handed one to Jill. “Put these on.”

“Why?” Jill asked. “I told you I hate pantyhose.”

“First, they are thigh highs, and, second, they are Wolfords,” Caroline said.

Moving to me, Caroline put her hand on my pantyhose clad knee. “Oh yuck, where did you buy these? Walmart?”

“Yes,” I admitted, embarrassed by my lack of purchasing power for nice things.

“I brought you a pair too,” Caroline said, handing me a pair.

Curious what expensive nylons would feel like, I said, “Fine, I’ll put them on.”

Jill, who hadn’t yet put hers on, watched as I quickly yanked off my pantyhose and began putting on the expensive silk thigh high stockings. As soon as I slid one stocking up my leg, I let out an accidental moan. “Oh my, these are the softest nylon stockings I have ever felt. Jill you have got to try them on.”

Jill did and soon we both had thigh high stockings on.

“So?” Caroline asked, looking at Jill.

“They feel nice,” Jill said, moving her hand up and down her leg.

“Plus, the mocha color really hides how white you are…well, like all three of us are,” Caroline explained.

Jill agreed, “They really are nice.”

“They are another tool of seduction,” Caroline said before turning to me. “Now, Jasmine, I realize it is your turn,” Caroline said.

“For what?” I asked.

“So I admitted my cocksucking deficiency and Jill has admitted her submissive nature, what about you, baby sister,” Caroline said. “What is your sexual weakness?”

“Well you already know I was submissive to Mike and I miss it sometimes,” I admitted.

“We all knew that already,” Caroline smiled. “Something we don’t know.”

I sighed. “Well, I have never had an orgasm from intercourse, nor can I have multiple orgasms.”

“You have never come from getting fucked?” Caroline asked crudely.

“I only get off from oral sex, and only once each session,” I admitted.

“You poor girl,” Caroline said, “that needs to change.”

“Do you have a magic wand? I joked.

“Actually, I do,” Caroline laughed. After a pause where she seemed to be thinking about something, conniving perhaps, she changed topics completely, as she suggested, “Let’s play truth or dare.”

“Really? We are not teenagers anymore,” Jill said.

“But it’s nice to live it up once in a while,” Caroline countered.

“I’m in,” I shrugged, figuring what the hell, it’s just the three of us.

“Fine,” Jill reluctantly agreed, although it was obvious she wasn’t really excited about playing.

“Jasmine, truth or dare?” Caroline asked.

“Why me first?” I protested.

“Because you’re the youngest,” she rationalized.

“Fine, truth,” I chose.

“Spit or swallow?” Caroline asked.

“Swallow, of course,” I replied, smiling.

“Slut,” Caroline quipped playfully.

“Takes one to know one,” I shot right back. Turning to Jill, I asked, “Truth or dare?”

“I have shared too many truths with you two already today, so dare, definitely dare,” Jill answered.

I thought about this a while before a naughty, yet fun, dare popped into my head. “I dare you to give head to the empty wine bottle and take as much of it in your mouth as you can.”

“Really?” Jill asked, almost certainly surprised it was me who made such a dare.

“I’m curious just how good a cocksucker you are,” I explained.

“Oh, I am very, very good,” Jill smiled, reaching for the bottle.

Caroline and I watched, both stunned our conversation had gotten so intimate, as Jill took the empty wine bottle and began putting it in her mouth. Jill, her eyes closed, slowly moved the bottle in and out of her mouth, each forward movement taking more and more of the thin bottle neck in between her lips.

Neither Caroline nor I spoke as we watched a silly dare turn into a rather intimate act. Jill treated the wine bottle like it was a real cock. She bobbed back and forth on the long glass fake cock, she swirled her tongue around the top of the bottle before returning to taking a shocking amount of the bottle in her mouth.

I looked to Caroline, whose eyes were big, as she mouthed, ‘Holy shit!’

I nodded, as I returned my gaze to watching my oldest sister give fellatio to a wine bottle.

In reality, Jill only sucked the bottle for two or three minutes, but it seemed like so much longer. Taking the bottle out of her mouth, Jill turned to Caroline and asked, acting as if she didn’t just perform fellatio on a wine bottle, “Truth or dare?”

Caroline responded, “Wait, wait, wait! That was very impressive.”

“I told you, I do it a lot,” Jill shrugged.

“You took a silly task and made it super erotic,” Caroline said, clearly impressed.

“I try,” Jill shrugged.

“No wonder Adam wants blow jobs all the time,” I added.

Caroline laughed, “I would have gagged for sure.”

“Me too,” I concurred.

“Practice makes perfect,” Jill smiled. “Truth or dare, Caroline?”

“Truth,” Caroline answered.

Jill didn’t hesitate. “Have you been with any women we know?”

“Yes,” Caroline answered.

“And?” Jill asked.

“And what?” Caroline asked coyly.

“Whose pussies did you eat that we know?” Jill asked crudely, so very unlike her.

“A few,” Caroline answered back, still not answering the question.

“Tell us,” both Jill and I demanded in unison.

“I answered the question,” Caroline shrugged.

“But you can’t leave us hanging,” I protested, curious as hell.

Jill added, “You can’t just reveal such a juicy piece of news and not finish.”

After a pause, Caroline said, “Tell you what. You each do three straight truth or dares and I will share my dirty little lesbian secrets.”

“Come on,” I pleaded, wanting to know.

“Fine, I’m in,” Jill said.

“Me too,” I agreed with a dramatic sigh.

Looking at me smiling, Caroline asked, “Truth or dare?”

“Truth,” I answered again.

“Are you submissive to Howard?” Caroline asked.

“I try, but he is pretty oblivious,” I admitted.

“I knew you were with Mike, but wasn’t sure Howard had it in him,” Caroline smiled, looking at Jill. “Two subs and a domme.”

Jill protested, “I’m not submissive.”

Caroline laughed, “You are the prototype for submissive in denial.”

“You’re psychoanalyzing the psychologist?” Jill asked.

“Just like Jasmine, you are always firm and strong at work, thus you want others to make decisions for you at home. That is why you allow Adam to shove his cock in your mouth because although it pisses you off royally to be treated like that, it also turns you on.”

Jill didn’t say anything.

“Dare,” I said, trying to draw the attention away from Jill.

Caroline pondered a moment. “I dare you to kiss Jill for a minute.”

Jill surprisingly didn’t protest but instead bargained, “But that counts as one of my three as well.”

“Fair enough,” Caroline shrugged, surprised how quickly Jill agreed.

I looked at Jill, who broke the awkwardness by saying, “Come kiss me, Boo Boo.”

Boo Boo was my nickname when I was younger, one that was used to remind me I was the youngest and I laughed, “I haven’t heard that nickname in years.”

Jill closed her eyes and puckered up, purposely looking ludicrous. I was laughing when I reached her and still giggling when our lips met. Yet, the instant our lips touched my giggling stopped. I couldn’t believe how soft her lips were. I was expecting little pecks, but our lips never left each others as the original awkwardness shifted to intimacy. I forgot she was my sister and when her tongue explored my mouth, I assumed she forgot I was her baby sister, too.

I responded with my tongue exploring her mouth as our hunger, passion and urgency increased the longer we kissed. I could feel a wetness down below, something that never happened to me from just kissing. Maybe it was the taboo of kissing my sister, maybe it was the incredible softness of her lips or maybe it was all the wine and sex talk, but my body was on fire.

Caroline’s voice brought both of us back to reality. “I could watch you two all night but I have more dares and truths to use.”

Jill broke the kiss, looking at me with the same confused ‘Wow! That was amazing’ look that I had on my own face.

I smiled, trying to make light of our rather intimate moment, “I bet we got our lesbian sister jealous.”

“First off I am not a lesbian, but bi. Secondly, you two were making out like horny teenagers for over three minutes,” Caroline countered.

“We were not,” I protested, even though time had seemed to stand still during the brief kiss.

“My phone backs me,” Caroline said, showing us her phone and us kissing.

“You taped us!” I exclaimed, even though it was obvious she had.

“I wanted you two to have a real memory of your first girl-girl kiss,” Caroline said, before asking me, “Truth or dare?”

“Definitely truth, who knows what you will be daring me to do next,” I quipped.

“Are you the Literotica author Jasmine Walker?” Caroline asked, throwing a bombshell question to me.

I stammered, giving away my answer without actually answering it, “W-w-why would you think that?”

“Your lack of denial is answer enough,” Caroline smiled. “Although I got to say I am a little hurt you have never written a lesbian sister story considering all your lesbian and incest stories.”

“How did you know it was me?” I asked, denial being futile.

“Well, the story ‘A Night of Unconditional Surrender’ was the first story where I wondered, especially when you used both your real names. Plus, the picture you use is from your college days and I remember the dress even though I don’t recognize the couch and your face is covered. Then I searched your iPad and read your notes and my suspicions were confirmed,” Caroline explained.

“You write porn?” Jill asked.

Caroline added, bragging like a proud parent, “Actually, she is the most favorite author on the website.”

“I like to call it erotica,” I countered, thinking my writing was more than just porn, with character development and believable plots (well, for porn) and somehow feeling proud that Caroline knew how distinguished I was in the field of erotica.

“Wow, it’s always the ones you least expect,” Jill said, clearly shocked by the revelation.

I exclaimed, “Isn’t that serial killers? Anyways, Howard is gone a lot and I started writing fantasies and published one and got addicted to the comments and e-mails.”

“How many stories have you written?” Jill asked.

“I don’t know, over a hundred,” I said, although I thought it was over a hundred and twenty.

“And what do you write about?” Jill asked, very curious of my prolific secret writing career.

“Lesbian, incest, gay, orgies, she-males, younger-older, submission, blackmail, anal, humiliation, just to name a few,” I explained casually as if I were discussing the weather.

“Truth or dare, Jill?” Caroline asked, eager to continue her power trip of revelation.

“I’m still coming to grips with the fact that my middle sister is bisexual and my youngest writes erotica,” Jill said.

“Truth or dare, my sister-kissing sister,” Caroline smiled.

Jill’s face went red as she choose, “Truth.”

Caroline laughed, “Scared what I would make you do next?”

“Petrified,” Jill smiled, getting into this sick twisted game of truth or dare.

“Did your cunt get wet during your marathon make out session with your baby sister?” Caroline asked.

Hearing the question, I was instantly curious. Did the kiss impact her the same way it did me?

Jill, trying to be strong to not be bested by Caroline, answered, using the hated c-word I had never heard her use, “Yes, my cunt got very wet from Boo Boo’s kiss.”

“Dare or dare?” Caroline asked.

“Hmmm,” Jill pondered. “I guess dare.”

“Come kiss me,” Caroline dared.

Jill shrugged, acting confident (wine will do that), she asked, “That’s it? I was expecting something a little more extreme.”

“Oh, we are just getting started,” Caroline said, as she snapped her fingers for Jill to come.

“What am I, your puppy?” Jill asked, even though she began moving to Caroline.

“No, more like my little pet,” Caroline quipped back, reminiscent of lines from many of my stories.

Jill reached Caroline and leaned in to kiss her. I was instantly jealous, feeling left out which, of course, was absurd. Unlike my kiss with Jill, Caroline was clearly the aggressor. She moved her hands and cupped Jill’s breasts while assumedly French kissing. I wished I would have been aggressive enough to feel up Jill. Yet, unlike many of my protagonists in my stories, the real me is shy, reserved and conservative.

The kiss lasted a couple of minutes before Caroline broke it.

I instantly demanded, “Spill the beans, whose cunt have you munched on that we know?”

Caroline smiled, “You sure you want to know? Some are people you know very, very well.”

“Tell us!” Jill and I screamed in unison, just as Jill returned to her chair and downed the rest of her wine, her face beet red.

“Fine. The first was Mrs. Poole, then Mrs. Waters, then some girls in high school including Tara,” Caroline revealed.

“My best friend Tara?” I interrupted. I was curious how she ended up having sex with Mrs. Poole, our school principal in high school, and Mrs. Waters, our chubby sweet next door neighbour, but the thought she had sex with Tara, my best friend, was crazy.

“The one and only,” Caroline smiled.

“How?” I asked.

“I ordered her to come to my room after you were asleep during Christmas when I was home from college. She obeyed, and became a very good little cunt-licker,” Caroline explained.

“I don’t believe it,” I gasped. Tara was a mother of four now. The thought of her with Caroline was incomprehensible.

Caroline smiled, adding fuel to the fire. “We still get together every month or two.”

“You still see her?” I asked, even though the answer had already been given.

“She is still my submissive pet,” Caroline revealed. “She obeys without hesitation.”

“Wow!” Jill said. “I’m more stunned by Mrs. Waters.”

“Oh she is the most submissive woman I have ever met, besides maybe you two,” Caroline said. “There are more, by the way.”

Both of us should have been insulted by Caroline’s accusation but curiosity overwhelmed humility. “Just tell us,” we both demanded.

“Well there was my old roommate Becky, which probably isn’t much of a surprise, Professor Hamilton, who loves licking assholes, Jamie Wolfe a couple weeks ago, and the big reveal,” she paused, drumming on the table for dramatics.

Becky was a slut, I didn’t know Professor Hamilton, but Jamie, who was in my class back in high school, was our reverend’s daughter and was currently eight months pregnant. Yet, the pause implied we were in for an even bigger shock.

“Marilyn,” Caroline revealed.

“Aunt Marilyn?” Jill asked.

“Our mother’s sister?” I asked.

“The one and only,” Caroline smiled.

Marilyn was ten years younger than our mom, an ‘oops’ grandma said (although a pleasant oops), and like Caroline, was in the upper class social circle, as she was married to the CEO of some oil company. She was beautiful and a complete bitch.

“That is incest,” Jill said.

“So was you making out with me and Jasmine,” Caroline pointed out. “She is also my most obedient pet at the moment. If I call her now she will be here in thirty minutes, ready to please me.”

“No way,” I said.

“Want me to prove it?” Caroline asked.

It was obvious she was telling the truth and, horny as hell and curious to see that bitch put in her place, I said, “Yes, I do.”

Caroline reached for her phone and texted our aunt. As we waited for a response Jill asked, “How did you get that bitch, wait, no, why would you want that bitch Marilyn?”

“Partly because she was such a bitch to mom and us growing up and partly because I love seeing hot women submit to me,” Caroline shrugged.

“Well, this is the strangest Valentine’s Day ever,” I said.

Jill laughed, “Better than being home alone with Ben and Jerry’s and my Meg Ryan collection.”

Caroline’s phone buzzed and she read it to us. “Be there in an hour, Mistress. Have to get rid of small cock first.”

“Let me see that,” I demanded, giggling at what she had called her husband.

Caroline tossed me her phone and I read the exact same words. Curious, I scrolled up and saw other booty calls or even more intriguing lines like:
-Mistress are you available I am craving your cunt
-Mistress I am home with another cunt licker and she would love to serve you too
-Mistress it has been two weeks please let your worthless slave serve you
-Slut bathroom in five minutes

I asked Caroline, “Where were you when you demanded her to meet you in the bathroom in five minutes?”

“The city hall Christmas party,” Caroline answered. “I came on her face and made her walk around the rest of the night with cum on her face.”

“No way,” Jill gasped, completely drawn into Caroline’s story.

“Humiliating her is the most fun I have,” Caroline smiled. “Now back to Jasmine. Can you really not come any way but from oral?”

“Sad, but true,” I admitted.

Caroline stood up, grabbed my hand and said, “Come with me.”

I was so drunk and so horny, I followed as she led me to her bedroom.

Once in her bedroom, she said, “Just wait here.”

I watched, curious and confused, as Caroline brought out a big contraption from her massive walk-in closet.

She put the contraption, with an erect dildo on top, on the floor and then returned to the walk-in closet just as Jill walked in with the bottle of wine. “Of course you have a Sybian.”

“A what?” I asked, even though it was obviously an expensive sex toy, I had never known its name despite all my sex toy research.

Caroline came out with what looked like a long magic wand.

“Take your panties off, Jasmine,” Caroline ordered.

”Excuse me?” I replied, surprised by her demand.

Caroline sighed, “I am going to make the impossible possible. You are going to come from a cock inside you.”

“You’re my sister,” I pointed out.

“Exactly,” she said, “and sisters look after each other.”

To my surprise, Jill supported Caroline’s ludicrous plan. “Psychologically, you have convinced yourself you can’t come through sex and thus it has become true. Yet, unless you have tried every position and contraption the odds are you can.”

“Really?” I asked, Jill always the rational one among us.

“Yes, I suggest you give it a try. You are safe with us here,” Jill said.

“Plus, do you know how many times we heard you masturbate when you were young?” Caroline added.

“But you never saw me have sex,” I countered.

“Well, now we will,” Caroline shrugged, moving to me, dropping to her knees, moving her hand under my dress and tugging down my panties. I froze like a statue, stunned my sister was taking my panties off and yet my pussy undeniably tingled as my head imagined it was Amber on her knees in front of me.

Standing up, Caroline moved behind me and said, as she unzipped my dress, “Your dress is too tight for the Sybian.”

I again was speechless as I felt my dress open and then fall to the ground. I was now naked except for the thigh high stockings and bra. Having written a plethora of stories where this exact same thing happened, it was still surreal, shocking, exhilarating and new…reality so much rawer than the living through fiction.

“Straddle the cock, baby sister,” Caroline instructed.

My mind on auto pilot, I walked over to the strange contraption and straddled it. Refusing to look at Jill or Caroline, I slowly lowered my pussy onto the plastic cock. Once it was completely inside me, I felt vibrations start inside me and let out a surprised moan.

My eyes closed, all the sex talk getting me horny, as did all the wine, I just let my morals fade and allowed the pleasure to cascade through me.

“You can either sit on it and allow its vibrations to get you off or you can ride it like a sexy cowgirl,” Caroline explained.

Not wanting to have my sisters watch me ride a plastic cock, I just continued to allow the crazy vibrations to cascade through me. In only a couple of minutes I felt my orgasm rising and yet knew that was as far as it would go.

Jill, always in psychologist mode, even when drunk, said, “Just let go, Jasmine, don’t be thinking you can’t come.”

“I’m so close,” I whimpered.

Suddenly I felt an intense pleasure on my clit and opened my eyes to see Caroline on her knees again. This time her magic wand was sending ridiculously intense vibrations to my clit. I screamed, “Oh myyyyyyy fuuuuucking God.”

“Come, Jasmine,” Caroline instructed, tapping my clit with the wand.

“Oh fuck,” I gasped, my orgasm building quickly.

“Ride the cock,” Caroline ordered.

I obeyed, desperate to come, wanting to reach orgasm without a tongue. “Oh God, yes, so close, yes, yes, yesssssss!” I screamed, as the impossible became possible and my orgasm cascaded through me with an intensity I had never experienced in my life. I collapsed on the cock and allowed the vibrations inside and outside of my cunt to continue as wave after wave after wave of orgasmic euphoria washed through me.

Caroline purred, “I told you, baby sister, never say never.”

A moment later, Caroline moved the magic wand away and the pulsations of pleasure began to slow down.

I kept my eyes closed, feeling both euphoric and ashamed at having just come in front of my two sisters. After a couple of minutes of allowing my orgasm to slowly dissipate, I was startled to reality when I heard Caroline.

“Open up, cocksucker,” Caroline ordered.

I opened my eyes, thinking she was talking to me, just in time to see Caroline standing in front of Jill, wearing only thigh highs and a strap-on. Jill obeyed taking Caroline’s plastic big cock in her mouth.

I stared in voyeuristic stunned awe as Jill bobbed up and down on a large, black plastic cock.

Caroline ordered, “That’s it, get it ready for that long-ignored cunt of yours.”

That made Jill bob faster, easily taking the majority of the big cock in her mouth. She seemed even more submissive than me. Watching my sister suck cock turned me on and I began slowly riding the Sybian again.

A couple of minutes later, Caroline ordered, pulling the cock out of Jill’s mouth, “Get out of your dress.”

Jill looked up at her tattooed sister and said, “We probably shouldn’t do this.”

“Jasmine couldn’t come from cock and I fixed that problem and you haven’t been fucked in months and I am going to fix that too,” Caroline said. “Now get undressed.”

Jill hesitated only briefly. The wine, the crazy truths revealed and hunger to get fucked, overriding the reality she was about to commit incest, she stood up and with help from Caroline got out of her dress.

Caroline unclasped Jill’s bra too, revealing the massive and yet shockingly firm breasts we both wished we had.

Jill, surprising both of us, begged, “Please Caroline, suck my tits, Adam always ignored them too!”

Caroline moved around to Jill and cupped Jill’s breasts in her hands before leaning forward and sucking her sister’s left nipple in her mouth. “Ohhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmm,” Jill moaned.

“Such beautiful breasts,” Caroline complimented as she continued to splatter them with attention.

Undeniably, my mouth watered. I too wanted to give Jill’s breasts attention. Even though the pleasure of the Sybian was amazing and I was beginning to wonder if I could have two impossibilities occur, I got off, joined my sisters and took Jill’s right nipple in my mouth as I cupped her breast. It was so heavy; I wondered how she could possibly carry such weight all day.

“Oh yes, Boo Boo, suck my nipple, bite itttttttttt,” Jill moaned and instructed.

My own breasts and nipples lacked any sort of erogenous zone or sensitivity, so I was fascinated by the impact our mouths had on Jill’s breasts. I licked, I nibbled, I bit and I sucked. I made love to Jill’s breasts.

“Time to fuck you, Jill. Get on all fours, my pet,” Caroline instructed.

Hearing the words ‘my pet’, I was instantly jealous having wanted those words said to me for so long.

Jill instantly obeyed, a submissive through and through, getting on all fours without protest.

Caroline turned to me, her plastic cock hitting my leg, and ordered, “Get back on the Sybian, my baby pet. You don’t get off until you have come two more times. Is that understood?”

“Um, y-y-yes,” I answered.

“I’ve read all your stories, Jasmine. How would your Domme character expect her pet to respond to such instructions?” Caroline inquired, reaching behind me and unclasping my bra.

I knew this was going to change everything if I answered as she expected, although with Jill on all fours ready to get fucked by Caroline and I ready to obey any order given by my strong-willed sister, I knew the change had already occurred. “Yes, Mistress,” I answered.

“Good, baby pet,” she smiled, leaning forward and taking my right nipple in her mouth. I didn’t tell her my breasts were sexual dead zones as I fake moaned. After a rough tug on my nipple, she moved away and ordered, “Now go come again and again, baby pet.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, loving being ordered around and loving how naturally the word ‘Mistress’, even to my sister, rolled off my tongue.

I returned to the massive fuck-toy, straddled it and began riding it hungrily as I watched Caroline move behind Jill.

Caroline, not surprisingly, making sure we both submitted to her as the Mistress in this crazy, kinky, incestual, lust-filled night, asked Jill, “Do you want me to fuck you, Jill?”

Jill was distracted by the cock rubbing up and down her pussy lips as she stammered, “Y-y-yes.”

“Yes what, Jill?” Caroline asked.

“Yes, I want you to fuck your big sister,” Jill answered, clearly frustrated the cock wasn’t in her yet.

“You understand, big sister, that once I fill your hairy cunt with my cock you are my pet,” Caroline explained.

“Meaning whaaaat?” Jill asked, the pussy teasing driving her crazy.

“You obey me, always,” Caroline explained. “Jasmine has already agreed, haven’t you, baby pet?”

All the years writing such scenes, I knew exactly what to say and answered like I had fantasized so many times, albeit never thinking the first time I said it would be to my sister. “Yes, Mistress Caroline, I am your submissive cunt-licker ready to serve you. My mouth, pussy and ass are yours to use as you wish and your baby slut sister submissive is yours to play with as you please.”

Caroline smiled, clearly impressed by my declaration, “I will take you up on the offer very soon, baby pet.”

Jill, her mouth dropped open in shock at my words, finally spoke. “I’m yours too, Mistress Caroline. Teach me to be a good pet.”

“You will obey my every order?” Caroline asked.

“Y-y-yes,” Jill stammered, clearly overwhelmed with the sudden shift of power as well as her desperate need to come.

“Yes, what?” Caroline sighed, pulling her cock away.

“Yes, Mistress, I’ll obey every fucking order,” Jill urgently answered, before begging, “Now please, fuck your pet’s wet cunt.”

The crazy declaration by Jill, mixed with my own recent declaration of submission, caused electric currents of pleasure throughout my body and my second orgasm exploded through me without warning. “Fuuuuuuuck, I’m coming again!” I screamed.

Jill screamed too, as Caroline slammed deep into her cunt. “Yeeeeeeeeees!”

The sounds of sex echoed through the room as I trembled with orgasmic bliss and Jill began breathing heavily as Caroline slammed into her, the sounds of their bodies colliding yet another turn on.

Caroline suddenly, a couple of minutes later with Jill’s orgasm obviously building, pulled out.

“Noooooooo, please put it back in!” Jill pleaded, her eyes big and wild with desperation.

“Beg for your sister to get you off,” Caroline demanded.

Jill didn’t hesitate, her need to come all that mattered, “Oh God, Mistress Sister, please fuck my cunt and let me have my much needed orgasm.”

“And you will let me fuck your ass?” Caroline asked.

“Yes, dammit,” Jill agreed, bursting with frustration. “Now fuck your pet’s burning cunt.”

“Pet Jill, Pet Jasmine, both of you on the bed now,” Caroline demanded.

“I’m so close, please just fuck me like a slut,” Jill begged.

“Bed, now,” Caroline ordered, as she went to her magical closet.

Jill reluctantly obeyed, as did I, although my obedience was out of curiosity.

Caroline returned with a long double-ended dildo, just as I reached the bed, and I instantly knew I was about to do something I had only written about or watched in porn.

Jill got on the bed after me just as Caroline instructed, “Move your cunts close together, my pet siblings.”

“Yes, Mistress,” both Jill and I said, both hungry for pleasure that had been abruptly stopped.

Caroline joined us on the bed and said, “Jill, you have the hairiest cunt I have ever seen. Maybe that is why Adam wouldn’t go down on you. We will fix that later, too. Jasmine, yours is cleanly trimmed cunt, very impressive. Although a Brazilian is definitely the way to go if you want your cunts eaten by the ladies.”

Neither Jill nor I spoke as we watched Caroline rub one end of the dildo up and down Jill’s pussy lips.

Jill moaned as Caroline slid the head inside her wet cunt. Caroline then turned to me and without any teasing slid the other end inside my very wet cunt. About a foot of the dildo was still in view between Jill and I.

Caroline instructed, “I want my pets to fuck themselves to orgasm. But first I want you kissing cunts.”

“What does that mean?” Jill asked, confused.

I answered, “We’ve got to get all of the rubber snake in our cunts until our pussies are touching each other.”

“Oh,” Jill said, as I began, moving my legs slowly, awkwardly, towards her and allowing the rubber toy to slide deeper inside me. “Oooooh,” Jill repeated, seemingly understanding what I was really explaining as she too began moving her body towards me.

Caroline disappeared briefly, but returned with both a video camera and the magical wand.

Jill, seeing the video camera, pleaded, even though she didn’t stop moving towards me, “Caroline, please don’t film this.”

Caroline said tersely, “When we are being intimate like this you will speak to me properly or be punished. And trust me, after reading Boo Boo’s stories I have a lot of ways to punish disobedient pets. Don’t I, Jasmine?”

“I guess soooo,” I answered with a whimper, as the toy shifted deeper in me and at a strange angle.

“Share with big sister some of the punishments you have written about,” Caroline demanded.

Over a hundred stories, and yet with a dildo in my cunt and my eyes eye level with Jill’s voluptuous tits I couldn’t think of any.

“Stop moving my pets,” Caroline ordered.

Jill whimpered, “Please Mistress, I can’t handle much more teasing.”

“You can come once our little sister answers a simple question,” Caroline replied turning to me. “Answer me, my little slut, or I will punish you with making you serve Aunt Marilyn using punishments from ‘Spanked to Submission’,” Caroline threatened.

Finally, a plethora of naughty humiliations popped into my head. “Walking in public with cum dripping down my face; wearing a butt plug in my ass and having to ask a female teaching colleague or worse an eighteen year old student to remove it; made to orgasm in church during a service; going to a gloryhole and sucking cock after cock after cock; shoving my cunt full with carrots and then leaving them on the table in the staff room for all my fellow colleagues, getting fisted by a stranger at a lesbian club; being tattooed with ‘Caroline’s pet’ above my cunt; or.” I smiled naughtily, “getting double penetrated by my two sexy sisters.”

“Is that last one a punishment or a fantasy?” Caroline asked.

“Depends how much wine I have had,” I playfully answered.

“Get each other off, you dirty incest pets,” Caroline ordered.

Both Jill and I were burning with lust, each of us a vessel for each other’s pleasure, we both bucked our asses forward and soon the plastic snake had disappeared and our pussies were kissing.

“Holy fuuuuuck, Jasmine!” Jill screamed.

“Yeeees!” I screamed too, as I began grinding my cunt onto hers. Caroline taped her two sisters fucking each other with a big smile on her face.

After a minute or two, as both Jill and I aggressively fucked each other, our breathing getting heavier, our orgasms desperate to explode, Caroline, one hand on the camera, the other holding the magic wand, leaned forward and put the buzzing wand on our grinding cunts.

“Oh fuuuuuuuuck,” Jill screamed the moment the powerful vibrating wand touched her clit.

“Come now, my big sister pet and my baby sister slut,” Caroline ordered, as she tapped the wand on Jill’s clit and then mine.

Being called a ‘slut’ turned me on like crazy as I flashed back to Mike pounding me and calling me a variety of dirty names, each memory was turning me on.

“Call me names, Mistress,” I begged, so close, hoping some nasty name calling could be the trigger to reaching my third orgasm in a row.

Caroline obliged, “Jasmine, you are a repressed slut, craving to be used as the dirty whore you want to be. You will be my pet, my slut, my cunt-munching, ass licking slave.”

“Yeeeeeeeees!” I screamed, each name causing twitches throughout my body until I came.

Jill begged, “Me too, Mistress.”

“Oh Jill, I plan to use your mouth, cunt and ass whenever I want. Take you to a gloryhole and have you suck a dozen stranger’s cocks. Have you eat my cunt during break at the hospital and release you from the invisible sexual chains you have been held by all these years. You are my personal fuck-slave, is that understood, slut Jill?”

“Yeeeeees, fuck, make me your sluuuuuuut!” Jill screamed, as her whole body quaked and the dildo slid out of her as cum sprayed out of her cunt, squirting everywhere.

Without thinking, I spun around, the dildo still in me, and buried my face in my oldest sister’s cunt. I had wanted to taste pussy for so long, wanted to be a protagonist in one of my stories, and, suddenly now that I’m in one, I was going to submit unconditionally to pleasure and not the consequences that were bound to arise the next day when sober.

Jill’s squirting coated my face as I hungrily licked and licked, the taste everything I had fantasized. Jill moaned, “Oh yes, Jasmine, lick my cunt, don’t you dare fucking stop.”

I wished I could stay buried between Jill’s legs forever, as her hairy cunt created an aroma that was so intoxicating I was enveloped in perfection. Combined with the deliciousness of her cum that was utterly irresistible, I knew I was not only Caroline’s submissive, but would be Jill’s too if the opportunity arose.

Caroline commented, “Shit, Jasmine, you are like a fat kid at a candy store after years on a diet.”

I looked up and said, so drawn into the submission, “Oh, Mistress, thank you for helping me become what I have fantasized being for so long.”

Jill grabbed my head, and pulled me deep into her cunt, as she ordered, “Keep licking, my cunt-munching baby sister. Once I come, I can come again and again.”

My face buried in Jill’s pussy, I licked hungrily, my nose also buried in her wet, scented pubic hair.

I don’t know how long I was pleasuring Jill’s pussy when I heard the unmistakable, grating voice of Aunt Marilyn. “Oh my fucking God!”

I went to move my head, but Jill grabbed me and held me in my submissive position. “Don’t stop fucking licking. I’m so close again,” Jill demanded, holding my head firmly. I continued licking and tried to hear the conversation between Caroline and Aunt Marilyn.

“Slut, get undressed now,” Caroline ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” Aunt Marilyn replied, before asking, “How did this possibly transpire?”

“The same as you, whore,” Caroline said. “They are submissive and looking for a Mistress.”

“Fucking hot,” Aunt Marilyn said, before adding, “the only female left now is your mother.”

My eyes went wide at such a thought, but I was quickly distracted when my face was coated with Jill’s pussy juice when she came all over my face once again. “Keep licking, slut. Swallow big sister’s cuuuuuuunt juice.”

I had no choice since she was holding my head deep in her flooding cunt, but I would have obeyed anyway as licking cunt was as exhilarating as I imagined when I wrote about it.

I felt hands on my ass, my cheeks pulled apart and then a tongue licking my butt hole. I had written about such naughty acts, but had never really wanted it done to me. Yet, the wetness as she swirled her tongue and slowly penetrated my ass with her tongue was so dirty, I felt my cunt, the dildo still part way inside me, starting to burn again.

Jill finally let go of my head a couple of minutes later, and I turned around and saw Aunt Marilyn’s flaming red hair behind me.

Caroline said, “I told you she would be here. She will obey any order.”

Jill ordered, “Tell us what you are, slut Marilyn.”

Aunt Marilyn quit licking my ass and replied obediently, which was so hot because she had always been such a bitch to us, “I’m Caroline’s unconditional slave.”

“And now you are also Jill and Jasmine’s unconditional slave too. You will be on call for both my siblings as well. Is that understood?”

Although it was obvious she was not impressed by this, she obediently agreed, “Of course, Mistress Caroline. May I continue licking Mistress Jasmine’s beautiful asshole?”

“You may,” Caroline said, still filming all the incestuous debauchery. “Jill, come and lick my cunt.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Jill answered. I watched as Jill got off the bed, moved the few feet to Caroline, dropped to her knees and, without hesitation, lean forward and began licking Caroline’s cunt.

I wondered if Caroline would taste similar to Jill; I also wondered what would be the difference of a shaved pussy compared to a hairy pussy. I desperately wanted to taste Caroline. My knees sore, I rolled onto my back, looked at Aunt Marilyn and ordered my new pet, “Keep licking my ass, Aunt Slut.”

“Yes, Mistress Jasmine,” Aunt Slut responded, lying on her belly and continuing to lick my asshole. I wanted to humiliate her and pondered how as her tongue bathed my rosebud.

Meanwhile, I glanced over to Caroline and Jill, wishing I could see better as all I could see was Jill’s back.

Caroline asked, “Do you want to fuck Slut Marilyn’s ass?”

“God, yes,” I said, the idea of fucking someone’s ass a major turn-on.

“Go choose a strap-on from the closet. This slut can take any size in her fat ass,” Caroline instructed.

“Get on all fours, bitch,” I ordered, getting off the bed and going to the closet.

I couldn’t believe how many toys were in her closet. She had at least a dozen strap-ons. I grabbed the biggest one there, ten inches in length and fucking wide. I strapped it on me and felt my cunt get damp, another fantasy coming true. I returned to the room and Marilyn’s eyes went big when she saw the size of the cock I was wearing.

Caroline laughed, “Go big or go home, is it?”

I shrugged, “This bitch has been a pain in my ass for years and now I plan to return the favour.”

Caroline laughed again, “Oh, you and your puns.”

I reached the bed, moved in front of my new pet and shoved the cock in her mouth. I roughly face fucked her, making her gag as I got eight inches in her mouth. Listening to her slobbering sounds was yet another turn-on.

Caroline ordered to Jill like she was a puppy dog in training (which maybe she was), “Stay,” and went to her closet of pleasure. She returned with a strange contraption. She walked to Jill and put the contraption with a cock on Jill’s head. I gasped as I realized she had made Jill’s face a cock. Caroline then ordered, “Sit on your knees.”

Jill obeyed, and Caroline straddled Jill’s face and lowered her cunt slowly. It was the hottest and strangest moment of the night so far.

I slapped Marilyn’s head and said, “Keep sucking, bitch,” as I realized I had stopped face-fucking her to watch my two sisters in a kinky sex act.

Suddenly, I really wanted to fuck Marilyn’s ass. I pulled out of her mouth and went to the closet of naughty toys to grab some lube. As I grabbed a bottle, I saw handcuffs and smiled deviously. Grabbing them, I returned to the room of sin to see that Jill was now on her back and Caroline was riding our sister’s face. Things just kept getting hotter.

Reaching the bed, I ordered, “Slut, put your hands on the bed rail.”

Aunt Marilyn saw the handcuffs and obeyed, saying, “I didn’t know you were such a devious woman.”

“I always assumed you were a slutty whore,” I countered, as I handcuffed her to the bed.

Caroline moaned, “Does my slut want her Mistress’s cum?”

Jill mumbled, partially muffled by the toy cock strapped around her mouth, “Yes.”

Caroline got off the cock, quickly took the toy off Jill’s head, and lowered her wet cunt onto Jill’s face. “Lick me, my pet.”

Jill assumedly obeyed, as Caroline’s moans began to increase. I moved behind Marilyn and ordered, as I poured lube between her ass cheeks, “Beg me to fuck your fat ass, bitch.”

Aunt Marilyn responded, as I rubbed the big cock up and down between her ass cheeks, “Oh, Mistress Jasmine, fuck my fat ass with that big cock. Punish me for all the times I treated you pooooorly.”

I pushed forward, the wide black cock slowly penetrating her ass. I kept pushing forward, even as her whimpers echoed through the room, the wide cock obviously causing an extreme burn. “Shiiiiit,” she whimpered, which made me smile.

I kept pushing forward, wanting to see all ten inches buried in her. I wanted to pound her hard, to have her screaming in a mixture of pleasure and pain.

Caroline moaned loudly, “That’s it Jill, suck my clit.”

I turned to watch Caroline with her eyes closed, cupping her tiny breasts, as she was near the brink of orgasm.

I continued pushing forward until eight inches had disappeared between Marilyn’s, tanned, fat ass, all the while she kept whimpering. I then began moving in and out, loving the feeling of fucking someone. Although I loved a cock in my mouth, pussy or ass and loved being fucked hard and deep, it was an exhilarating experience to be the one doing the fucking. I held onto her hips, and as her whimpers shifted to moans I began to move faster in her ass, still determined to fill it completely.

“Yeeeeeees,” Caroline screamed, as she was clearly coming on Jill’s face.

I watched her facial expressions shift throughout her orgasm as I continued pumping the plastic cock deep into Marilyn’s ass.

Marilyn, now enjoying the cock in her ass, begged, “Fuck my ass harder.”

I obliged, slamming forward, allowing the whole black cock to disappear in her ass.

“Yeeeeeees!” she screamed, as I went deeper than it seemed possible inside her ass.

My body continued to slam into her for a couple more minutes, her moans increasing, when Caroline stood up and ordered, “Come here, Jasmine. But keep that cock buried deep in the slut’s ass.”

I undid the strap from my body and with the cock already deep in her ass, I slapped the end of the toy pushing it even further up her ass.

“Oh, fucker!” Marilyn screamed, as it burned her ass.

“Stay,” I quipped, laughing at the order since I had her handcuffed to the bed.

Caroline grabbed my hand and led me to the closet, grabbed another strap-on and put it on my waist, all the while kissing my neck and back. “You are still one sexy woman, Jasmine.”

My face flushed at the rare compliment in a night of naughty submission. “As are you!” I said, turning around and kissing her.

She returned the kiss and for a couple of minutes we kissed passionately. Breaking away at last, she said, “I want this to be more than just tonight, Jasmine. I want you to be my obedient pet.”

I looked into her eyes and answered, “I meant every word I said earlier. I am yours, and Jill’s too.”

“You really are the submissive character in all your stories aren’t you?” she asked, her hand moving to my still wet cunt.

“My stories have been my outlet to avoid succumbing to my submissive nature, and the subservient lifestyle I have always craved,” I admitted.

“Well, now you have a great story to write,” Caroline said, sliding her finger in my cunt.

“Ohh, you want me to write it?” I asked,

“For sure,” Caroline said. “Your fans need to know that you are an incest-whore, just like the women you write about.”

“And your pet,” I added.

“Exactly,” she said, grabbing a thinner strap-on and putting it on herself. “Now let’s go double penetrate your big sister.”

“Fuck, yes,” I agreed, the thought making my pussy juice leak down my leg. “Can I get dp’d too?”

“All in good time, my slutty baby sister,” Caroline laughed, grabbing my hand and leading me back to the bedroom. Jill was in the washroom so we both waited for her return.

I walked over to Marilyn and slapped the toy in her ass three times and chuckled as she screamed with each spank.

“You are as devious as some of your dominant characters,” Caroline said, impressed, just as Jill came out of the washroom and saw her two younger siblings with strap-ons.

She asked, her eyes big, “Are those for me?”

“It is your Valentine’s Day present from us,” Caroline said.

“Yes, your first double penetration,” I added.

“Oh my,” Jill said.

Caroline smiled and said, “Remember, I told you to never say never. Now, Jasmine, lay on the bed on your back beside our bound bitch.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, loving the way the word ‘Mistress’ rolled off my tongue so naturally.

Once I was on the bed, I glanced over to Marilyn, but didn’t say anything before turning my gaze back to my sisters.

“Straddle Boo Boo’s big cock, Jill,” Caroline ordered.

“Yes, Mistress Caroline,” Jill replied, eager, I imagine, to get fucked again after her lengthy lesbian session of pleasing Caroline.

Jill joined me on the bed, straddled my cock, lowered herself onto it and leaned forward until our lips met. She slipped her tongue in my mouth again and we made out passionately while we felt the bed move, assumedly Caroline joining us.

As I continued kissing Jill, I thought about the reality that I was about to have my first threesome. I would have never in a million years thought that it would be an incestuous threesome. Yet here I was with my strap-on in Jill’s cunt, my tongue in her mouth as we awaited Caroline’s sodomizing of Jill.

Caroline asked, “Are you ready to get your ass filled, Jill?”

Jill broke the kiss and answered, “A little scared, but that is no longer my decision to make.”

“Whose is it?” Caroline asked, even though she obviously knew the answer.

“Mistress Caroline’s,” Jill answered, before adding, “and all three of my holes and my big titties are yours to play with as you wish.”

‘Good answer, slut,” Caroline said, spanking Jill’s ass.

Jill returned to kissing me as I assumed Caroline generously coated Jill’s rosebud with anal lube. “Now relax, Jill, this will be uncomfortable for a bit.”

“Okay,” Jill said nervously, looking into my eyes.

Trying to comfort my nervous sister, I said, “Trust me, you are going to love it once you get accustomed to the feeling.”

“I hope so,” she said.

“Now get those lips back onto mine,” I said.

We continued to kiss while Caroline began to penetrate Jill’s ass. I would have loved to have watched it, but the whimpers that resonated in my mouth as we continued kissing told me the sodomy had begun.

My tongue distracted Jill as best it could while Caroline continued the slow exploration of Jill’s virgin ass.

Eventually, Caroline announced, “All in, Jill.”

Jill broke the kiss and asked, “Are you going to fuck my ass or just kneel there making obvious announcements?”

“Such a bad little ass-slut,” Caroline playfully said, as she began to fuck Jill’s ass. I watched Jill’s facial expressions as she got used to a cock in her ass.

Jill moaned, “The two cocks are filling me so completely.”

“Oh, we are just getting started,” Caroline promised, as she began to shift from slow strokes, to long hard strokes, forcing Jill’s body to move forward with each thrust, her massive tits slamming into my chin as Jill shifted positions.

“Oh shit, Caroline, pound my ass,” Jill begged, the sensation of a cock in her ass finally bringing the pleasure I long recalled feeling.

“Are you an ass-whore now?” Caroline asked, continuing to fuck her sister hard.

“Oooooh yes, a dirty fucking ass-whore, just like Aunt Slut here,” Jill replied, moving her hand and viciously slapping the cock in Marilyn’s ass.

I had forgotten she was beside us. I was so transfixed with Jill’s lips and now her tits as Marilyn screamed, “Bloody fucking hell.”

“Meet my strokes, Jasmine,” Caroline said. “Let’s really double fuck our sister.”

I obliged, bucking my ass up, which caused Jill to scream, “Oh my Lord, don’t stop, fuck.”

Although difficult, I kept bucking my ass up, meeting Caroline’s forceful thrusts which caused Jill to make a variety of unique noises and curse like I had never heard her before, while all her sentences became incoherent babble.

“Oh pound my…shit…ass…harder…double team me…oh God…whore…I’m a whore…an incest slut…shit…cunt on fire…close…oh yeah…come…please…oh, oh, oh,” Jill babbled.

Jill was so close and I reached for her tits and tugged on them hard while bucking up furiously, wanting to hear her explode.

“My tits, my melons, oh yes, pull them, suck them, fuckity, fuck, fuck,” Jill continued to babble.

I leaned forward took her right nipple in my mouth and tugged on it with my teeth just as she screamed, “Fuuuuuuuuuuuck holy shiiiiiiit!”

She collapsed on me, her tits suffocating me as I felt her body tremble.

Caroline kept thrusting into her ass as I just allowed the cock in her cunt to sit lodged in her.

“Keep coming, ass-slut,” Caroline demanded.

Jill babbled, “Still…fuuuuck…coming.”

I licked and bit her tits thinking what a way to die. Being suffocated by the biggest tits I had ever felt. Finally, Caroline pulled out, Jill weakly rolled off, crashing into our bound bitch and I watched as Caroline shoved the cock, just in Jill’s ass, into Aunt Marilyn’s mouth, roughly face fucking her.

My appetite still not quenched, I rolled on top of Jill, straddling her, and lowering my cunt on her face. Leaning forward I buried my face in her well fucked cunt as I started a sister 69.

The two of us licked each other lavishly, taking our time, as we listened to the gagging sounds of Marilyn.

After a couple minutes of licking each other, my leg cramped and I had to stand up. I apologized to Jill, “Sorry, sorry, sorry, leg cramp.”

Jill laughed, “I forgive you this one time.”

Caroline pulled her cock out of Marilyn’s mouth and said, “My pets, should we go and get some real food?”

“God yes, getting fucked and eating cunt was quite the work out,” I said, dramatically.

“Ditto,” Jill laughed.

Caroline said, “Marilyn we will be back later…probably.”

“Don’t leave me here like this,” Marilyn begged.

“You’re right,” Caroline said, going to her magical closet again. Returning, she walked over to the still bound bitch, turned on a small ball and slid it in Marilyn’s pussy. “Don’t you dare come until we get back.”

“Yeeees, Mistress,” Marilyn moaned, both her holes now filled.

Leaving her alone, we went downstairs, and devoured the appetizers Caroline had brought out before this crazy night became epic.

Finally, Jill said, “So now what?”

“Do you mean now or tomorrow?” Caroline asked.

“Both, I suppose,” Jill said.

“Well, I am getting pretty tired; I don’t think I will even call Emma tonight. But we need to have one finale hurrah. As for the future, this is definitely the beginning,” Caroline smiled.

“I am not sure what this will feel like once I sober up completely and realize what we did,” Jill said.

I poured each of us a glass of wine and said, “Well, then let’s not sober up. Plus, Caroline promised me a double penetration.”

“And I do always keep my promises,” Caroline smiled, standing up.

“Jill downed half the wine, as she asked, “Can I fuck Boo Boo’s ass?”

Caroline laughed, “I think I created a monster.”

“Two monsters, Mistress,” I purred as Caroline went upstairs to grab a few toys as we prepared for one more round downstairs in the living room.

Truth be told, it ended up being two more rounds. A lengthy double penetration for me, where I came like crazy and we finished up with a three sister daisy chain where we licked, sucked and fingered each other’s pussies until we all reached orgasm simultaneously all of us falling asleep out of exhaustion on the living room floor…completely forgetting about Marilyn until the next morning.

Like I said at the beginning of the story…most great things in life happen when you least expect it and this, the most completely sexual experience of my life, the first of many with my beautiful sisters, was completely unexpected.

Not surprisingly, Valentine’s Day became an incest tradition without men, although we did add another member the following year…mom.

THE END

---

Emily and Kelly have a few difficulties but quickly make up with hot hot sex (;

This story as a little more drama in it but the perfect amount of delicious smut. Enjoy (;

———–

Holy fuck.

HOLY FUCK.

Kelly is wearing a tight black pencil skirt that hugs her ass perfectly and ends just an inch or two above her knees. She doesn’t even have a pantie line…oh God…was she even wearing panties? She has on new black fuck me pumps that make her calves look more defined than ever. Lastly, she has a blue, thin, long sleeve with a “v” dipping into her gorgeous cleavage. When I saw her wearing this I was walking to my second bell. I was behind her and the view made me almost fall over with lust. My clit was throbbing just at the thought of touching that hot-

“Umph!”

I run straight into two girls who were turning the corner I hadn’t even noticed I was about to pass. All our books drop to the floor and create a loud thump, making people turn and look. And, of course, with my luck it draws Kelly’s attention also. We all three kneel down and collect our things, everyone apologizing profusely. I look back up just in time to lock eyes with Kelly and watch a slow, seductive smirk adorn her beautiful face. I blush hard and stand up, the other girls already having moved on. The bell rings signaling the start of second bell but Kelly stares at me with the smirk still plastered on her face. The halls were empty now so when she moves closer, having the walk of authority with her hands behind her back, I let my eyes roam over her body. Lingering longer at her ample cleavage. She stops a foot away from me and I tear my eyes away from her chest.

“Ms. Heart. I expect you to be on time for my class as you are not for your class now.”

Kelly teases. I blush and gulp as she shoots me a predatory smile.

“S-Sorry. I ran into some girls because I was distracted-“

Kelly swiftly cuts me off and steps forward as she does so, almost a couple inches from me now.

“I know why you were distracted…”

Kelly draws and closes the rest of the gap between us until there is only an inch left between us. My heart beat picks up as she moves her lips next to my ear.

“I felt your eyes burning holes the size of Texas on my ass, Emily.”

Kelly says seductively. I blush a deep red and the throbbing between my legs revives like it hasn’t missed a beat.

“I…I just…you…”

I stumble because Kelly’s cleavage was so deliciously close to my face and all I could think about was pushing her against the lockers and groping her chest. Maybe grinding on her leg to get rid of the aching in my cunt. Hopefully, she would grind back. Whispering in my ear all the dirty things she is going to do when I spend the few hours at her house. Egging me on to cum for her right here in the hallway. Telling me how dirty and scandalous it is to fuck me where we can get caught. Then I would cum for her because it was all too much. The whispering, grinding, and the heat between us. She would make me cum so so ha-

“Emily!”

I snap out of my thoughts and find Kelly smirking and crossing her arms. Shit. She knew exactly what I was thinking about. I clear my throat and blush.

“I was saying that you should get to class.”

Kelly says with a raised eyebrow then jerks down her shirt to expose more of her chest that almost has me drooling.

“I would hate for you to have a detention for this afternoon considering…well you know.”

With that Kelly spins on her heels and continues her strut down the hallway. I stare blatantly at her ass until she is out of view then make my way to my second bell. My teacher gives me a mean look but since I was her only straight A student in the class it only took a sincere apology to make up for being late. I take my assigned seat and try hard to pay attention to what I should be learning but I find myself thinking about Kelly instead. I shiver at the thought of her taking me on her desk. Maybe from behind…or on my back with my legs spread wide. Begging to be touched or to cum just in the way she likes. I groan softly. I was making myself so horny.

“Ms. Hart, do you have something to share with the class.”

I snap my head up and blush. Everyone was looking at me. I guess my groan was louder than I thought. I shake my head.

“No Mrs. Brown. Sorry.”

I sink in my chair as she goes back to teaching. Fuck, I can’t wait for seventh bell.

//

Finally walking into seventh bell and seeing Kelly made a shiver go down my spine. Not only because it was the last bell of the day but also because Kelly knew I would be the first person in the class. So right when I walk in she spreads her legs very wide, showing off her tone inner thighs, before crossing them. I come to a complete stop then almost trip over my own feet when I try to walk again. I hear her chuckle and a fire sets on my cheeks like it has so many times today as I make my way to my seat. I feel her staring at me so after a few hesitant seconds, I glance up and meet her stare. Kelly simply smirks and I raise an eyebrow in a silent form of ‘what?’. Her smirk becomes a toothy grin and she shrugs her shoulders. A smile spreads on my own lips but I quickly look away when another student comes in. One of my friends come in and we start talking. Jane, my friend, she’s a touchy, “up close and personal” person but I’ve never cared. We laugh at the story she is telling and her hand grips my hip as she almost falls out of her seat. I put my hand over hers on my hip and my other hand on her thigh to help her steady herself. We crack up laughing, really loud. So loud we don’t even hear the bell ring.

“Girls!”

Kelly says to get our attention. We try to stifle our laughing as we look to her. If it weren’t for the happy tears in my eyes I’d say she was…jealous? No way. Kelly shoots us both a glare and I think my mind is playing tricks on me when she gives Jane a particularly dirty look when she stands up to teach. Jane and I finally settle down halfway through the lecture. She passes out a worksheet, without meeting my eyes then goes back to her desk. Seeing that I was amazing at history and Jane was horrible I move my chair to her desk and help her work on the worksheet. As I said before, I hadn’t minded much to Jane’s touches so when she puts her hand on my knee and keeps it there I don’t even realize it until she removes it to point at a question. I glance at Kelly and see her face flush an angry red. I furrow my brow but turn back to Jane. I wonder what’s making her so mad. Surely she wasn’t jealous. Jane touches my knee a few times more and every time I look to Kelly and soon a permanent scowl is set on her face. When the final bell rings Jane gives me a hug and walks out. I pack up slowly so I can talk to Kelly. The last students file out of the room and the door clicks shut yet she hasn’t looked at me yet. I finished packing my stuff and shrug my bag onto my shoulder.

“Hey.”

I say as I reach her desk. Kelly looks up at me and gives me a tight smile.

“Hi.”

Kelly goes back to working. I set down my bag and walk around her desk to stand next to her chair, my back to the door. I lean my hip against her desk.

“You look really, really hot today. I’m sure you could tell by the way I was acting.”

I blush and Kelly nods her head.

“Thank you.”

Kelly mumbled, not even looking at me. I stand next to her awkwardly for a few seconds, my anger and annoyance growing rapidly. She probably didn’t like me anymore. I’m so stupid to think she would actually keep a relationship, a sex relationship, but a relationship nonetheless, with me.

“Well you seem much more interested in your work than me so I’ll just leave.”

I say bitterly and grab my bag. I walk to the door.

“Emily…”

Kelly says and I turn back and I can tell she is battling herself on what to tell me. Tears prick the corners of my eyes.

“You know, I thought it would last a little longer than this. That you would show me respect and not treat me like trash when it finally ended. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

I say. I knew I was being vulnerable and Kelly could break me with one word. Kelly’s eyebrows draw together in confusion.

“What-“

Then her eyes go wide in alarm.

“No! Emily, I’m not- I didn’t mean to make you think that. I just…I…shit.”

Kelly stumbles and palms her face. It’s my turn to be confused. She looks back to me and blushes, full blown blush which adds to my confusion and gives me a shy smile.

“I’m not ending this. I’m…I’m jealous because Jane was touching you. That’s why I was being bitchy and cold to you. I am NOT ending anything.”

My jaw drops and I blink a few times.

“You’re…You’re just jealous?”

I say with wide eyes. Kelly bites her lip and shrugs in an affirmative. I chuckle and she frowns.

“Kelly Harper, jealous that her almost daily sex buddy got touched a few times on the knee?”

I end with a laugh. Kelly groans.

“Well, when you put it that way it sounds stupid.”

Kelly grumbles and faces back to her desk. I move over to her and easily tilt her face up to mine and kiss her softly. Kelly sighs against my lips and I part her perfect lips to tease my tongue into her mouth. Kelly moans and scoots her chair back enough to slide me in front of her and uses my hips to push me back against her desk. A moan of my own slips past my lips and her fingers tease underneath my shirt. Sending mass amounts of goosebumps across my skin. I’ve never missed someone’s lips so much. I pull away then pull her closer to whisper in her ear.

“If you’re so jealous then meet me back at your house to show me who I belong to.”

Kelly moans quietly into my ear and I kiss her cheek once before leaving her and swaying my hips as I walk out the door.

//

When I get to Kelly’s house she is already there. I had stopped to grab a snack and fill gas into my car so it wasn’t a surprise. I park in the back and walk up to her door. Before I can knock she is opening the door and pulling me inside. I chuckle.

“Well isn’t someone eg-“

Kelly cuts me off by kissing me hungrily. I moan into her mouth and she presses me against the wall. Her hands find mine and she presses them above my head and pins them there. I moan louder and surge forward, pushing us to the stairs. We clumsily bump into the railing and I giggle against her lips. She breaks the kiss briefly to pull my shirt over my head. Kelly wraps her arms around my waist and walks backward up the steps as she resumes the kiss. I follow her, only stumbling a few times before we reach the top. I strip off her gorgeous blue shirt and glanced down then end up staring at her breasts encased in a blue push-up bra. Kelly chuckles and I glare at her playfully.

“This is what I’ve been missing all day?”

Kelly smirks and I pull her against me by her hips then reach behind her and unclasp her bra.

“You’re a tease.”

I whisper as I simultaneously pull off her bra, lick her nipple, and push her back against the wall. Kelly moans and lets her head rest against the wall as I worship her nipples with my tongue, lips, and even teeth. Soon I have her groaning and gripping my hair to pull me tighter. I take a particularly hard nip at her nipple and she gasps. I pull back to check if it was okay but I don’t have time because her mouth was on mine. Her hands fumble briefly with the clasp of my bra before pulling it down my arms. I moan as her lips take my nipple into her mouth and try to pull her against me, needing more friction between my legs to ease the throbbing. Kelly pulls back and slides her hands to the back of my neck and crashes our lips together. I moan deeply as her tongue slips in my mouth. Suddenly she is lifting me up by my ass and I squeal in surprise and wrap my legs around her waist. Kelly smiles against my lips and starts to kneel. I pull away from her plump lips.

“What are you doing?”

I ask Kelly breathlessly. We weren’t in the bedroom yet and she was already setting me down? Kelly kisses me again and lays me back on the floor. She leans back and shoots me a sexy grin as she unbuttons my pants. I bite my lip as I watch her pull down my jeans and then my panties. She quickly shimmies out of her skirt to be more comfortable, denying my offer to help. She leans back over me with her hands planted on either side of my head. Kelly teases her lips across mine.

“I’m going to fuck you.”

Kelly husks. I whimper, which makes her smile. She nips at my bottom lip.

“Would you like that?”

Kelly whispers against my lips, refusing to kiss me just yet. I groan softly and nod my head.

“Please…”

Kelly chuckles and kisses me quickly then moves her lips down my neck.

“Please, what?”

Fuck, she’s teasing me. I move my hands to Kelly’s back and run my blunt nails over my skin, she shivers. I decide to tease back.

“Please fuck me. I want to cum for you so bad. I’ve been waiting all day.”

I plead. Kelly moans against my neck and nibbles on my ear lobe. I moan and move my head to the side to give her more access.

“You’ve been waiting all day, huh?”

Kelly whispers into my ear. By now my clit was throbbing almost painfully and I was wet beyond belief. I whimper and buck up to her.

“Kellllllyyyyy.”

I whine and she chuckles then moves back down my neck.

“You’re so needy, I love it.”

A smile spreads across my lips as she kisses down my stomach after flicking my nipples with her tongue. She uses her tongue to trace a path down to my center and flicks her tongue over my clit. I moan and arch my back.

“Mmm…so wet.”

Kelly mumbles then slides her arms underneath my bent thighs and caresses my hips. I bite my lip and wait for her next move but she doesn’t make one. I become impatient and grind my hips up to her mouth. She kisses my thigh and I look down to her, raising up on my elbows. She gives me a seductive smirk and flicks my clit again. My hips jerk and she lets out a smile. I glare at her playfully.

“Bitch.”

I hiss at her. Kelly chuckles and sends me a wink.

“You love it.”

Without another second Kelly leans forward and takes my clit into her mouth. I moan and let my head roll back onto my shoulders. Kelly’s nails dig into my hips and my eyes snap open and look down at her. Her blue eyes stay on mine as her tongue flicks relentlessly at my clit. I clench my teeth and strain to keep my eyes open. Kelly moans and grips my hips harder. I start to pant as my legs quiver in pleasure.

“Fuck…Kel-…Kelly, don’t stop.”

I gasp out as my hips grind against her mouth. Kelly moans and sucks hard on my clit, making me moan loudly. I lean on one elbow and move my other hand down to her head and hold her against me. My eyes start to flutter closed and my toes curl in absolute pleasure.

“Kelly…”

This time, Kelly lets me close my eyes and my arm gives out. I lay on the floor and my hand joins my other in her hair. She releases my clit only to go back to flicking. I whimper and lick my lips. God, damn, she is way too good at this. I arch my back and grip tightly at her hair.

“Fuck, Kelly! I-I’m so close.”

I cry out and Kelly moans in response. I moan and whimper as I reach my climax but then she stops. Her head moves from my grasp and she comes up to kiss me hard on the mouth when I start to protest. I moan at the taste of myself on her lips and slap my hands down on her ass to resort to grinding against her. Kelly moans and rests on one hand beside my head and moves the other in between us. Before I know what is happening she has two fingers deep inside my cunt and her thumb is pressing hard against my budding clit. I pull away from the kiss and arch my back as my orgasm overtakes me. Her fingers pump hard and fast as her thumb rubs tight circles on my clit. My fingers dig into her ass and my teeth bite into her neck as my orgasm rocks me hard. Kelly moans and doesn’t stop her fingers, sending me into another orgasm. My whole body tenses harder this time and my vision goes black.

//

“Emily?”

My eyes blink open to find a worried Kelly looking over me. She smiles and releases a sigh.

“Are you okay?”

I was. I smile and start laughing. Kelly looks at me concerned and starts to help me sit up. When I don’t stop laughing she looks at me skeptically.

“I’m starting to think you’ve damaged your brain.”

I smile and shake my head, my laughing subsiding. I pull Kelly into a soft kiss.

“I’m laughing because I’ve only read about girls passing out from multiple orgasms. I never would’ve thought I’d be doing it myself.”

Kelly smiles proudly.

“It was my first time also.”

I narrow my eyes with a smile.

“You wouldn’t happen to be proud of that Kelly, would you?”

Kelly shrugs and gives me a small smile. I pull her in for another kiss and she deepens it almost immediately but when I try to touch her she pulls away. I frown.

“Maybe we should take a break until you’re…recuperated.”

Kelly offers hesitantly. I tilt my head to the side with a raised eyebrow as a silent ‘really?’ and she shrugs.

“You passed out. I’m worried.”

I smile and kiss Kelly again, harder this time. She moans in surprise and I eventually have her on her back and my tongue in her mouth. Her hands tangle in my hair and crushes our lips harder together as my hands grab her panties and slide them off her legs. I don’t plan to stop kissing her so I rest on my forearm next to her head and move my other hand down to her center. She moans loudly into my mouth as my fingers easily slide through her wetness. I thrust one finger into her entrance which sadly makes her break the kiss to moan and arch her back. I kiss lick and suck her neck, to overthrown by lust to think I’m leaving a mark. Neither does she because she turns her head to offer me more access in which I take graciously. I slide another finger into her and she whimpers.

“Yes…”

Kelly pants softly. Her hips start canting up to meet my thrusts and I pump harder in response. She moans and groans, again and again. Her nails rake down my back and I shiver and moan, planting kisses on her chest. When I feel her muscles start to tighten around my fingers I press my thumb to her clit and make fast circles on her small bud. A growl rips from her throat and suddenly her hand is in my hair, jerking my face up to hers and she presses her forehead to mine. My eyes stare into her wide ones, her pupils blown dark with pleasure. Our hot breath mingles in between us and her legs quiver against my hips. I make a hard thrust and my fingers brush against a rough patch, which I can only assume is her g-spot when she gasps and her eyes open wider in pleasure. I still my fingers inside her and locate her g-spot again, stroking lightly as my thumb still stimulates her clit. Her mouth drops open in a silent scream as her hips twitch.

“Em…”

Kelly whispers out and it feels like a bolt of electricity shoots through me and causes me to whimper. Our eyes stay connected until she throws her head back and arches her back. Her muscles tighten deliciously around my fingers and I watch her come undone. Her nails dig into my scalp and shoulder, I’m sure leaving marks but I ignore the pain with a groan. When her hips finally relax and she slumps against the floor I stop touching her clit and g-spot. She pants desperately for air and I gingerly pull out of her cunt. Kelly whimpers at the loss and I suck her juices from my fingers, moaning at the taste I love so much. I roll off her and onto her side, not touching her yet and giving her space. I close my eyes and throw my forearm over my eyes, my chest heaving from the exertion. I feel a faint burning in my arm and shoulder. Mostly from the awkward position my hand was in but also from where her nails had dug into my skin. Her hand finds mine and she raises it to her lips and kisses my knuckles. I remove my arm and open my eyes to look at her. Kelly smiles.

“Would it make you happy if I told you that no one I have ever been with has found my g-spot?”

I smirk smugly and laugh. She scoots closer and kisses me lightly.

“That was…Em, I can’t even tell you how amazing that felt…It was almost like…never mind.”

I furrow my brow as Kelly looks away. I move even closer and lay my head on her chest.

“Tell me.”

Kelly sighs and looks down at me. Hesitance is shown clearly in her eyes.

“Like we were connected.”

Kelly whispers so softly I don’t think I heard her right. I blush and take a chance.

“I felt it too.”

Kelly sighs in relief. I kiss her lightly but when I pull away all I see is panic in her eyes.

“What’s wrong?”

I ask concerned. Kelly puts on a tight smile.

“Nothing. I’m fine.”

Kelly pulls away and stands up. She offers me her hand.

“Come on. You can use the shower before you leave.”

I let her help me up and lead me to the bathroom. When I start to step into the water I realize she isn’t following me. I turn and smile.

“Come in. The waters warm.”

Kelly smiles softly but I could tell it was forced.

“It’ll take too long if I get in. I’m going to go clean up our mess anyway. There’s a pretty big wet spot on my carpet.”

I blush and let out a light laugh, stepping back under the water.

“Sorry about that.”

Kelly nods her head and closes the shower door. I wash my hair and scrub the smell of sex, sweat and cum off of my body. I walk out and see my clothes folded on her bed. I get dressed and walk downstairs. I find Kelly in the kitchen and move in behind her. I kiss her cheek and she jumps slightly. I chuckle and lean against the counter.

“So, no wet spot anymore.”

Kelly gives me another tight smile. We stand awkwardly together for a while.

“I guess I should get going.”

I lean in to kiss her but Kelly turns her head. My heart flutters but not in a good way. The scared way.

“You should. Your parents might be worried about you.”

Kelly says without looking at me. It was just like at school except this time she had no reason. She couldn’t still be jealous, not after the amazing sex we had in the hallway. I couldn’t think of anything that would give her a reason to act like this. Except one. She was ending this. Familiar tears prick at my eyes and I scoff.

“I guess I wasn’t too far off the first time, huh? You just wanted to fuck me first.”

I grab my keys from the counter and make my way to the back door.

“Emily…”

I don’t turn around this time and go out to my car.

//

I was a mess.

A total and complete mess.

I manage to convince my parents I’m sick and stay home for Tuesday, crying and telling myself not to cry because I wasn’t supposed to be involved. But by Wednesday, I’m back at school. I wear sweatpants, a t-shirt, and gym shoes. And I just about look like death warmed over. When I really look like death warmed over? When I saw Kelly. The worst part was that she saw me too. Both of us stop and stared at each other. She looked amazing, as always. The only indication of anything wrong with her were the bags under her eyes that have been covered by makeup. The bell rings and I glare at her as I walk past her and into my classroom. I don’t see her until my last bell. That was one hell of a challenge. I eventually meet her eyes but immediately look away. God. Why did this hurt so much? I sigh as the bell rings and quickly gather my things. Right when I put my bag on my shoulder a guy bumps into me and my things go falling to the floor. He says a quick apology then rushes out the door. I groan and kneel to pick up my things. Someone picks up one of my books and I look up to find Kelly. I clench my teeth and glare at her.

“I don’t need your help.”

I hiss at her and jerk the book from her hands. I grab my things and throw them into my bag. She stands up with me and when I look at her she acts like she is going to say something but doesn’t. I sigh and the last student moves out of the room before the door clicks shut. I slam down my bag.

“What? What do you want Kelly? Make my day worse, please!”

I fume and Kelly looks at me sadly. I raise my eyebrows and put my hands on my hips. She doesn’t say anything. I groan and grab my bag, walking towards the door.

“Emily, wait.”

Kelly grabs my wrist and I turn back to her. Kelly sighs and shakes her head. The fact that she’s not speaking is infuriating. I let out a growl of annoyance and push my fists against her shoulders again and again until she grips both of my wrists but I still push against her.

“Stop- Emily!”

I keep pushing and pushing. Kelly pins me to the cabinets along the wall.

“Emily, please…”

Kelly whispers to me. I rest my head against the cabinets. I don’t know what she’s asking for, I don’t know what she wants, and I don’t know what the hell I’m doing but it’s driving me crazy. I look at her and then her lips. I surge forward and kiss her hard. She lets out a surprised moan but responds. I slip out of her grasp and flip us so she is pressed against the cabinets. She moans again and I slide my hand down her body to the apex of her legs, my hand pushing up her skirt. I jerk her blouse out of her skirt and shove my hand under her bra and roughly cup her breast. Kelly whimpers into my mouth as I thrust my tongue into her mouth and my hand into her panties. I don’t hesitate to thrust two fingers into her wet entrance. She moans loudly and throws her head back into the cabinets. I thrust hard and fast, desperately trying to find her g-spot. When I touch the familiar rough patch she almost screams and her hands just about make holes in my shirt she grips it so hard. I growl against her lips as I connect them again and roughly play with her nipple. She whimpers and her legs start to shake so I press her harder into the cabinets. The second my arm starts to burn at the effort I feel Kelly getting close.

“Emily, I’m-“

I don’t know what she was going to say. I just know I didn’t want to hear it.

“Shut. Up.”

I groan out, fingering her harder. Kelly gasps and her orgasm rushes through her. Her head falls on my shoulder as her hips jerk against my fingers. She shakes like a leaf for a good minute before stopping with an exhausted sigh. Her nose nudges into my neck and her hot breath washes over my skin as she pants. I don’t think it’s intentional until she moans softly. I pull out of her and then her panties and bra before stepping away. Kelly looks at me, still panting slightly. I grab my bag after wiping off my hand. I look at her and she’s still trying to catch her breath.

“That’s what you wanted, right?”

Kelly furrows her brow and I tilt my head slightly to the side, trying to hide my emotions from my face.

“An orgasm.”

I say coldly like it was obvious. Kelly closes her eyes and sighs, pulling down her skirt.

“I didn’t…I don’t…”

Kelly loses her words and looks at me pathetically like I was going to help. I lick my lips and shake my head, holding back tears.

“Don’t worry…it won’t be happening again.”

I don’t wait for a response and start walking to the door again. But then there’s a knock and I freeze. I look to Kelly with wide eyes and see her frantically straightening her clothes.

“Shit. Shit. Shit.”

Kelly mumbles. She looks to me and besides the flushed face, she seems straightened up. I nod my head and Kelly opens the door with a smile.

“Hey Tara, what’s up?”

My math teacher, Mrs. Marco. I sit down at one of the desks and get out my book from my bag just in case.

“I am worried about one of my students and I know she’s in your class also and you tutor her, Emily Heart?”

Me? Kelly opens her mouth to respond but Mrs. Marco cuts her off which she often does to everyone.

“She looked really bad today. Like not sick bad- like physically and almost emotionally drained. You know? I was just wondering if she said anything to you.”

I see Kelly’s face fall when Mrs. Marco explains how I looked today, knowing it was her fault. Kelly clears her throat, opens the door a little more, and steps out of the way. Mrs. Marco sees me and gasps. I smile shyly and give her a small wave.

“Hi, Mrs. Marco.”

I say awkwardly. Mrs. Marco offers me an apologetic smile.

“Oh, Emily. I am so sorry. I didn’t know you were in there. Are…Are you okay, though? I do worry about my students, especially my favorites.”

Mrs. Marco smiles. I smile back and a small blush forms on my cheeks. I barely catch Kelly rolling her eyes.

“I’m okay. Just a fight with a…friend- a close friend. Kind of shook me up. Thank you for asking and making sure I was okay, it’s more than she’s done.”

I glance to Kelly when I’m finished and see the sad look on her face that was satisfying for about a second before I felt bad. I actually felt bad for her.

“Good honey. You know you can talk to me, your counselor, or even Ms. Harper, I’m sure she will gladly listen also-“

Kelly cuts in quickly.

“I would…I mean, if you would want to.”

I look at Kelly and see the desperation in her eyes and I give both her and Mrs. Marco a tight smile.

“I’ll think about it. Thank you.”

I put the book away and stand up with my bag.

“I should get home. My parents might be worried.”

I can’t help but take a small jab at Kelly one more time. I was still pissed even if I felt bad for her just a tiny bit. I can tell Kelly holds back a retort and I say a quick goodbye to Mrs. Marco. I walk out of the school and to my car by the time I get a text on my phone. I get in my car before pulling up the message.

From: K

I would really like it if we could talk Em. Tell me when and where and I’ll be there.

I sigh and rest my forehead on my steering wheel. I’m going to need closure. I can’t keep being miserable even though I have to see her for the rest of the school year. You need this, I tell myself.

To: K

Your house, tonight @ 4.

20 minutes from now. It’ll be a quick talk hopefully. After I send the text I declare myself too nervous to drive and when I finally get the familiar buzz from my phone I jump. I open her message.

From: K

Perfect. I’ll see you soon.

I lean my head back against my headrest. Hopefully, this will go well.

//

I tap my steering wheel nervously as I park in the back of Kelly’s house. I take a deep breath.

“Okay, Emily. You’re fine. Go in there, listen to her and then leave. Get closure and leave. You got this.”

I give myself a quick pep talk then get out of my car. I take the path I had multiple times over the past two weeks and knock on her door. Kelly opens it and smiles. She had changed into joggers and a tank top. Why does she have to look good all the time?

“Hi.”

I give her a weak smile in return and shrug.

“So…”

I draw on and Kelly steps back to let me in. I walk into the kitchen and sit down at one of the chairs she motions for me to sit in. She sits across from me and bites her lip. It felt so weird to see her uncertain and nervous. I’m not going to lie, it was a little nice but I was quickly becoming angry again at how silent she is when she actually has the opportunity to talk. I sigh angrily.

“Listen Kelly. You’re ending it- and that’s fine. I’m okay. I just want to know why so I can have some closure.”

I look at Kelly expectantly but she doesn’t say anything. The expression on her face says she wants to say something but she doesn’t. I groan and hold my head in my hands with my elbows on the table.

“I’m giving you what you want. I took your offer to talk to me, so talk to me. Tell me SOMETHING.”

I say desperately and remove my hands from my face. Kelly takes a deep breath. Nothing. She says NOTHING. I growl and stand up, preparing to get out of this house and go home and cry. This was so much worse than I thought it would be.

“Emily- fuck- stop running out on me!”

Kelly yells from behind me. I spin on her, my eyes wide with rage.

“Are you serious? I’ve given you the chance to talk almost five times now. I keep ‘running out’ on you because you won’t talk to me. So open up your damn mouth and talk for once!”

I yell back. Kelly slams her palms on the table and stands up, her chair pushed backward at the motion.

“I’m falling for you, damn it!”

Kelly’s eyes widen as she realizes what she said. My shoulders drop from their defensive stature and I blink in surprise. Obviously, not what I was expecting…at all. Kelly groans and lowers her head. I gulp and sit back down in my seat. Kelly rubs her face with one hand.

“I’m…Emily, you don’t understand. I’ve never had these feelings for anyone- let alone my student.”

Kelly looks at me and I clear my throat and give her a brief smile.

“But I’m not JUST your student.”

I ask hopefully. Kelly’s eyes widen again as she shakes her head.

“No!- No. Emily, you’re definitely not JUST my student. I care about you…too much. I-I…I need a drink.”

Kelly moves from the table and reaches underneath the sink and grabs a bottle of whiskey. She pours herself a two fingers worth of whiskey and almost downs it in one gulp. I watch with slight amusement as she pours herself some more then looks to me. Kelly swallows hard.

“I didn’t want to like you and I didn’t want to fall for you.”

Kelly starts and I listen attentively as she continues.

“It was just supposed to be sex and I didn’t want those things, not because you’re you but because you are my student. My student that I am illegally seeing.”

Kelly takes another gulp of whiskey.

“Emily…Monday, I was a bitch to you because I was scared. I couldn’t speak because I didn’t know what to say. I don’t WANT to end it with you. I want more and for fuck’s sake- that scares the shit out of me because we can’t. And even if we could get away with it, we shouldn’t.”

Kelly sighs and finishes her drink. She moves over to the table and sits down in the chair at the end of the table. She looks into my eyes and I almost melt like a snowman in the summer (cliche, I know).

“And Emily, you are NOT just an orgasm for me. Not now and not ever.”

I blush at that part and Kelly smiles softly. But then her smile falters and she shakes her head.

“But I can’t expect you to have the same feelings- I don’t.”

Kelly says sadly but genuinely. I bite my lip and shake my head.

“I expected you to end it…what I didn’t expect was you telling me that you’re falling for me.”

Kelly chuckles lightly and shrugs.

“I was going to end it actually. I know I shouldn’t fall for you. But after today…I realized that even fighting with you makes me fall harder.”

My heart squeezes in my chest and I smile like an idiot. Kelly blushes and I lean forward, slowly and biting my lip. Kelly closes her eyes.

“Emily…don’t kiss me if you don’t feel the same. Please.”

I look at Kelly and her eyes are closed and her eyes brows are scrunched together, I assume with the effort not to cry. My heart flutters and I knew I was a goner. I lean the rest of the way and press my lips lightly to hers. Kelly sighs against my lips and parts her lips to allow my teasing tongue into her mouth. The taste of whiskey on her tongue was bitter but the kiss was so sweet. Slow and tender like we just met each other after a few months of being apart and we were in each other’s arms again. Kelly stands up and leads me to stand with her. Her tongue teases me back and we start fumbling our way to the stairs. Kelly presses me against the banister and pulls off my t-shirt. Reluctantly breaking the kiss before claiming my lips again. I moan and slide her own shirt over her head. I keep us moving up the stairs but find myself tripping and pulling her down on me. Kelly laughs and helps me up. I blush at how clumsy I am but she keeps kissing me as she leads us up the stairs. I push her into a wall, unintentionally, and she hums against my lips.

“Are we…going…to make it…to the bed this time?”

Kelly mumbles against my lips as she pulls off my bra. I giggle and grip her hips hard. She pushes off the wall and moves us into her bedroom, both of us too wrapped up in each other to close the door. I push her down onto the bed and immediately climb on top of her. Kelly’s hands grope my breasts and I moan and try to get hers out of her sports bra. No luck with that. I pull back with a frustrated groan and sit up.

“Take off this damn bra.”

I growl and Kelly chuckles. She simply unzips the front of the sports bra and pulls it down her arms. I glare at her playfully and lean down to take a nipple into my mouth. Kelly moans and runs her hands up my back then down again. I moan and switch to the opposite breast. Kelly uses my hair to pull my lips back to hers and roll us over. I squeal in surprise and she smiles then nips at my neck. I moan and slide my hands down to her ass and pull down her pants until they are above her knees. She doesn’t move to take off the joggers and I groan again in frustration.

“Kelly…take off these pants!”

I yell in frustration but playfully and she chuckles against my neck.

“You’re so demanding today.”

Kelly leans back and shimmies her joggers and panties down her legs. I pull her back down to me and one of my hands immediately go to in between her legs and she moans loudly as I finger her clit.

“Yeah…Really demanding.”

Kelly moans out. I smile but then frown because Kelly takes my hand away and pins them both to the bed. She smiles devilishly.

“But I’m in charge this time. What happened at school won’t happen again. Am I understood?”

Kelly says seriously. I smirk.

“I didn’t hear any complaints.”

Kelly blushes and moves my hands above my head and holds them down with one hand and the other moves down to my sweatpants.

“Well, you kept kissing me.”

Kelly excuses and I chuckle softly as her hand jerks down my pants and I help her take them off my legs. Kelly growls as she sees my underwear. I had switched to my new boxer underwear today. She looks up at me with dark eyes and a raised eyebrow. I shrug shyly.

“They’re comfier than my other underwear.”

Kelly smiles and kisses my stomach just above the boxers, sending a fresh wave of arousal in between my legs. She leaves kisses on my skin as she moves back up my body and eventually reaches my lips again. Kelly moans against my lips.

“I love them.”

I smile as she kisses me again. Kelly lowers her body between my legs and grinds against my center. I moan and buck my hips for more. Kelly nibbles at my ear lobe and I moan again. I try to raise my hands to touch her but she slams them back down.

“No. Touching.”

Kelly whispers strictly. I groan in annoyance.

“How about yes touching- all over touching?”

I ask incoherently. Her mouth was making me tremble. Kelly chuckles against my skin, sending a shiver down my spine.

“Hmm…no.”

Kelly raises her head and kisses me lightly before grinding down again. We moan together and I lift my head to kiss her hard. She moans into my mouth and uses her fingernails to lightly scratch down my body until she reaches the hem of my boxers. She breaks the kiss and resorts to my ultimate weak spot; my neck. I moan and arch my back. She takes the opportunity to slide her hand into my boxers. Kelly moans as her fingers touch my wetness and I moan because her fingers touch my clit. She slowly rubs my clit and presses her lips to the arch of my ear.

“A few days ago you told me you had a dream. Do you remember that dream?”

Kelly whispers seductively. I shudder, hard, because I do remember the dream. I remember the dream so well. Kelly smiles.

“I want to tell you my version of that dream.”

Oh god, this woman was going to kill me. I moan and tilt my head to the side so she has more access to my neck, which she graciously peppers with soft kisses.

“You come into the classroom after school…and I’ve been watching you all day so I know you’re just as horny as me.”

She continues after carefully flicking my earlobe with her tongue, making me moan.

“I grab you by the hips and spin you around, pressing you into my desk but I don’t bend you over just yet.”

Kelly’s fingers move down to my entrance and slowly enters me with one finger. I moan and grip her hip with my hand as my other tangled in the sheets.

“I rub my crotch against your ass so you can feel my big strap on through my skirt, even though I know you’ve already seen the bulge.”

Kelly says with a smirk and I groan, my eyes tightly closed to imagine everything she is saying.

“I ask you if you want it- if you want my cock so deep inside you that you blackout for the second time in your life.”

I smile softly as she works that into the fantasy. Then she adds another finger inside of me and I throw my head back.

“Fuck, Kelly.”

I gasp out. Kelly smiles and nips at the skin on my neck, that has started to drip with sweat.

“Then I pull up my skirt and push your jeans and panties down to your ankles. I don’t even have to ask you to spread and bend over for me, you do it yourself.”

Kelly’s voice was starting to become heavier, not as heavy as mine but a hot, sexy heavy. Panting deliciously in my ear as she picks up the pace with her fingers. I cry out and start meeting her thrusts with my hips. Kelly moans into my ear.

“Then I line up my big cock with your wet pussy and thrust so deep inside you, you scream. Fuck, Em. Just the sight of that would make me cum. Knowing how taken and filled you are- all because of me.”

I moan loudly and buck harder to get Kelly’s fingers deeper. Kelly moans again.

“And then I would fuck you so hard you would have to grip the desk. I’ll grab your ass and bounce you back onto my cock. I wish I could feel your walls clenching around it Em. I want to feel you cum so hard on my cock.”

I’m a whimpering mess now. Kelly kisses and bites my neck, her fingers match the rhythm she mentioned in her fantasy and I start to clench around her fingers.

“That’s right. Cum for me. Cum around my big cock.”

My eyes roll back in my head and my back arches as I reach my climax. I cum hard on her fingers, my own fingers digging into the soft flesh of her hip and my other hand twisting the sheets. Kelly keeps pumping into me as I ride out my orgasm. She whispers sweet little nothings in my ear that I can’t even understand this orgasm has me so fucked up. When I finally settle down I turn to her and kiss her softly. Kelly smiles softly and I smile back.

“So…”

I blush shyly and raise a hand to gently play with her nipple.

“Do you think I’m ready for your strap on, now? It’s kind of rude to mention it and then not follow up, don’t you think?”

I say softly then look up into Kelly’s eyes. Kelly licks her lips and nods her head. I smile excitedly.

“Yeah, I think you’re ready.”

I giggle and she gets off the bed. I take off my now ruined underwear and wait for her to come out of the closet. I rest against her headboard, not bothering the pull the sheets around myself. Kelly walks back out with a strap-on harness in hand. I bite my lip as she sets about 5 different dildos on the bed. She sits down next to me and looks me in the eyes.

“We don’t have to do this so we can stop whenever you want. It won’t affect how I think about you or my feelings for you. Okay?”

I nod my head and Kelly smiles and kisses me lightly.

“You get to choose whichever one you want. I love them all- promise.”

I smile and move closer. I pick up a small blue one, bigger in width but shorter in length. The pink one next to it was the opposite. There was a purple one that was a mix of both large in length and width. Next was a flesh colored dildo that had the appearance of a real average size penis. Then I came to the last one. It was blue and looked live a “v”. One end was shorter and thinner than the other and there looked like a switch on the end point of the v. I pick it up to inspect it closer.

“That’s a feeldoe. I put the smaller part of the dildo inside me, turn on the vibrator, and it has a little bit of a curl to touch my g-spot. I usually don’t even have to turn it on.”

Kelly blushes slightly then continues.

“I would put on the harness and then I could fuck you as much as I wanted.”

Kelly smirks and it makes me blush. I look back to my options and Kelly leans in and kisses my neck.

“Which one do you want in your tight little pussy, Em?”

I moan and tilt my head to the side as she continues to kiss my neck. Her hand moves down to my pussy and I get distracted so easily when she teases my pussy lips. I whimper.

“So?”

I gulp and close my eyes, having dropped the toy and leaned back on my hands.

“Huh?”

I say, barely above a whisper. Kelly smiles.

“Which one of my dicks do you want in your hot, wet pussy?”

I whimper and lick my lips.

“Th-The v looking o-one.”

I stumbled out. Kelly stops her hand and picks up the dildo.

“Good choice.”

I open my eyes and swallow slightly. Kelly stands up and grabs the harness and the dildo. I watch her slip the shorter end into herself, moaning softly, then slide the other side of the dildo through a hole in the harness after stepping into the leg holes. Soon she is strapped in with the 7-inch dildo protruding from her groin. I smile and bite my lip.

“So…what do you think?”

Kelly asks hesitantly. I connect our eyes and smirk.

“I think…”

I draw out as I move closer to her and eventually get off the bed to stand in front of her.

“You need a blow job.”

Kelly’s eyes widen in surprise as I drop to my knees in front of her and grab the base of the dildo tenderly. Her eyes quickly turn a shade darker as she looks down to me. I bring my lips to the tip and slowly envelope the dildo into my mouth. Kelly moans and closes her eyes.

“I bet that feels amazing.”

Kelly whispers softly and I force myself not to smirk. I bob my head, taking an inch deeper every time until I gag. The jock I lost my virginity to “coached” me through his blow job. In other words, forced my head down until I could barely breathe then pulled me back. That ended very, very quickly. Kelly was caring when her hands came up to hold my hair back. I moan softly and glance up at her. Kelly bites her lip hard and her hips jerk, thrusting deeper into my mouth. I found out that I liked it. I moan in response to every jerk and she soon understands. Her hands grip a little harder on my hair and her hips move with my bobbing. Kelly licks her lips.

“Is this okay?”

I moan eagerly and Kelly smiles softly. She moves her hips a little faster and I close my eyes to take in the full effect. After a few more seconds, Kelly pulls out of my mouth.

“Lay on the bed for me.”

Kelly husks and I see the fire setting in her eyes as I stand up and crawl on the bed until I am laying on my back. Kelly climbs on and positions herself between my legs but doesn’t enter me yet. I bite my lip in anticipation and Kelly cups my cheek, making me look up at her. She smiles reassuringly.

“I know you’ve done this before since you aren’t a virgin but I want to go slow. I’m sure this is bigger than what you’ve had anyways.”

Kelly smirks and I giggle. She kisses me lightly then silently asks me if I’m ready by raising her eyebrows. I nod my head and she positions the cock at my entrance. I close my eyes as she pushes in slowly. When the dildo is inside me up to the hilt I let out a long breathy moan.

“Fuck.”

Kelly husks and kisses my neck. I feel so filled with this fake cock inside me. I groan and grind my hips against hers.

“Mmm…more.”

I ask breathlessly. Kelly kisses my neck then up to my ear lobe and sucks on it gently. Her hips slowly pull back before pushing forward again. I moan and move my hands to her back. Kelly looks down at me and thrusts harder. I groan loudly and rake my nails down her back. Kelly moans and I kiss her neck softly.

“T-Turn on the vibrator…I want you to cum.”

I whisper into her ear. Kelly nods her head and stops thrusting long enough to reach down and flip the switch. Kelly gasps and jerks forward, thrusting deep into me. I moan and dig my nails into her back.

“God…It’s more intense than I remember. I haven’t used it in a while.”

Kelly groans into my neck. I bite my lip and move my hands to Kelly’s hips, pulling her forward.

“Fuck me, Kelly, please.”

I pant out. Kelly moans and does as I ask. She thrusts into me, over and over again until we are both hurtling towards orgasm. Kelly is panting hard against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. I’m cursing, whimpering, and moaning at her every thrust. The jock I was with could never have brought me so close to orgasm like this. Kelly grunts hard against my neck, her hips faltering in rhythm.

“Emily, I-“

Kelly’s hands clench next to my head and she buries her head in my shoulder, her hips stilling. She was cumming. I moan into her ear and place a soft kiss to her earlobe. Her breath was caught in her throat in a silent scream and her eyes were screwed shut.

“Mmm, cum inside me, Kelly.”

I purr softly into her ear. Kelly gasps softly and her hips jerk against mine. I moan and kiss her neck and wait for her to come down from her high. Kelly relaxes against my and kisses my shoulder.

“I-I’m sorry…I didn’t know I would cum that fast…I never cum that fast.”

Kelly sounded surprised. I chuckle softly and move my hand up to cup her cheek. I make her look at me before bringing her into a deep and sensual kiss. Kelly moans and swipes her tongue to enter my mouth. I let her in and kiss her hard. Kelly moans and starts to move her hips again and as pleasurable as it is, I stop her.

“Wait.”

I say as I break from the kiss. Kelly looks concerned.

“Does it hurt?- We can stop. I-“

I smile and kiss her again, effectively cutting her off.

“I want to try another position. No one is stopping.”

Kelly smiles and nods her head. She pulls out of me with me letting out a whimper at the loss. Kelly sits back on her heels.

“Where do you want me?”

Kelly asks and I bite my lip, shuddering at all the positions we could be in. I shake my head and pick one of the positions. Making it as sexy as possible I move over to her until I am on my knees in front of her. I grab the fake cock and pull it until she is kneeling, a smile adorning her face. I brush my lips against hers and stroke her cock that was still smeared with my juices.

“I want you to fuck me from behind.”

I whisper softly. Kelly groans and lunges for my lips but I pull back just in time with a smirk.

“Hard…”

Kelly growls in frustration and impatiently. I give her cock a particularly hard tug and she moans.

“And fast…Okay?”

She nods her head and tries to kiss me again but I simply pull back and raise an eyebrow. Kelly growls and grabs my hips, pulling me tight against her.

“Yes, Emily, okay. I’m going to fuck you hard and fast from behind and if you’re lucky, I’ll smack your ass. Good enough?”

I smile and chuckle lightly and she rolls her eyes affectionately. I kiss her lightly before moving into position on my hands and knees in front of her. Kelly moans and runs her hands over my ass.

“Tell me if I get too rough, okay?”

Kelly asks softly. I nod my head and prepare myself. Kelly pushes inside me slowly. I moan loudly. I felt much more filled this way. When she is all the way in she gives me time to adjust.

“W-Why does it feel bigger this way?”

I ask breathlessly and Kelly tenderly rubs my lower back and hips.

“The angle makes your pussy tighter, therefore giving more pleasure and the illusion of the cock being bigger. Does it feel good?”

Kelly asks. I moan and nod my head.

“It feels great. I think I’m ready for you to move now.”

Kelly grips my hips and slowly pulls out, barely to the head then pushes back in, faster than I expected so I gasp in surprised pleasure. Kelly stills.

“Did that hurt?”

I quickly shake my head.

“No! It felt amazing- more. I want more.”

I can imagine the big, goofy smile she has on her face right now. Kelly thrusts again and again. I moan every single time but my pussy was aching for more. I groan and push back onto the cock. Kelly moans and moves her hands to my ass to pull me back harder. I let out a high pitched moan.

“Ah! Yes! Fuck me faster- harder. Please, Kelly.”

I beg. Kelly moans and does as I ask. I bounce back faster and she meets my needy thrusts. My fingers grip the bed sheets and my arms give out, I fall into my elbows. I cry out in pleasure as the new angle makes the cock hit my g-spot with every thrust. Kelly starts panting as she thrusts harder and harder. I whimper.

“Kelly, I’m s-so close.”

I rest my forehead against the bed and Kelly groans, fucking my pussy harder. My orgasm grows fast in my stomach and I gasp in air.

“Yes, yes, yes. Don’t stop. Fuck my pussy-fuck it.”

I mumble softly but Kelly hears me and puts all her effort into one thrust that pushes me over the edge. I scream in pleasure as my body shakes. Kelly leans over me with the cock still buried deep inside me and kisses my sweat covered shoulder blades. I grind back against her to ride out my aftershocks. Kelly moans and moves one hand to draw soothing circles on my back. When I calm down Kelly nudges her nose into my neck.

“Are you ready for me to pull out?”

I nod my head and she kisses my shoulder one last time then gently pulls out of me, eliciting a soft mewl from me. I roll onto my back and watch Kelly wipe off the strap-on and take it off. After she is done she comes back and lays in the bed with me. She wraps her arms around my shoulders and I wrap mine around her middle.

“I liked that. You are much better than Jimmy Carter.”

Kelly pulls back and looks at me with raised eyebrows.

“Really? You slept with that little twerp?”

I frown and shrug.

“I liked him.”

Kelly shakes her head and rolls her eyes.

“He’s a player and don’t even ask me why because he has acne all over his face and he has a douchebag haircut.”

I retract my arms from her body.

“Well, I liked him then. I’m sorry my first time wasn’t with someone who you approved of.”

I say grumpily and push her hands off of my body before turning away from her. Kelly sighs and rests her hand on my arm.

“I didn’t…well I do wish your first time was special and I just don’t think he would have made it special. You deserve for your first time to be special.”

I turn back to her, my arms crossed over my chest.

“Would you have made it special?”

Kelly puts a hand on her chest like I had offended her.

“Of course.”

I smile and scoot back into her embrace. Kelly rests her cheek against my temple.

“Can I go to sleep?”

I ask softly and Kelly simply nods her head and makes a grunt of confirmation. I snuggle closer to her and fall asleep in seconds.

———-

More to cum (; I hope this story was enjoyable for everyone! (:

---

Once again my fantasies are flowing! Your comments are very gratefully received, if you do vote negatively please comment why. Thank you for all your encouragement so far!

I am mid thirties, tall, slim, large breasts, short brown hair. I manage an office of giddy sexually inexperienced young girls. They drive me mad, not only their attitude to work but their attitude to sex. They shag any boy they find, they giggle and tell each other about their sexual exploits on the previous weekend, none of them have managed an orgasm themselves, they’re only into making boys cum either orally or through their hot little cunts. They have no idea about being pleased or pleasing themselves, they frustrate me so much, all I want to do is drag them into my office one by one and teach them the art of licking cunt spreading my legs wide open in my leather chair and making them chew on my gaping pussy, once they learnt that they can then do me they have no idea what an orgasm feels like!

As you can tell I am a somewhat frustrated lesbian, all these female hormones racing round my office and yet so far I have not managed to have the attentions of one of them! My office is large and spacious, there is a sumptuous leather couch on one side, a mini bar and I have a huge leather swivel chair with a massive desk for all my paperwork. It has an opening for me to pull myself closer to the desk it’s a good job the front is closed in otherwise the girls would have full view through my glass fronted office as to what I got up to when I get so frustrated, perhaps that would teach them a thing or two!

Today is Friday, it has been an exceedingly trying day, usually at some point during the day, I can sneak off to the loo and sit on top of the closed seat rubbing my naked pussy against the coldness of the plastic. The sensation makes me extremely wet and then I sit back against the wall and play with my pussy, sliding my fingers into my slick wet folds, stroking up and down between my clit and cunt hole. Eventually I can’t stand the suspense any longer and frig my clit as fast as I can and bring my self to an orgasm, it’s a pretty mild event but it manages to release some of my frustrations until I can get home and ram a vibrating dildo into my cunt.

So far today, I have not had time to leave my desk I have so much paperwork to do; I sit here listening to my stupid staff talking about their exciting weekend. My mind becomes distracted as I think about what I would do to those girls and my pussy starts to itch. I shift about in my chair trying to pinch my clit as I cross and uncross my legs but know what I need to do to calm these feelings. I pull my chair a little closer to the desk and spread my legs, my wraparound skirt gets pulled open and I slide the fabric to either side of my thighs. Keeping one hand on my desk seeming to be reading some paperwork, I slide my other hand between my legs and peel my sticky panties to one side.

I stroke my hot pussy, massaging my wetness up and down the crease of my lips, circling my clit with my wet fingers. I have not got enough room between my legs to diddle my clit; I tear my fingers away and rummage in the bottom of one of the drawers under some old paperwork to retrieve a small bullet shape vibrator which I hide in there. I place this on my clit and swivel it on and the silent vibration pulses against my button, as my climax starts to build I push the dildo harder onto my clit as the spasms start to pulse in my tummy. They are completely unaware what I am doing as I start to cum, I look up and survey the office imagining one of the girls is licking me rather than this little toy. With my climax subsiding, I wipe my toy on a tissue and return it to its hiding place in the drawer and continue with my paperwork, the staff are none the wiser and I have relieved some of my sexual tension.

I decide to treat myself tonight and ask my PA to book me an appointment at a beauty salon, I tell her to book me a 2 hour appointment at the nearest place with a slot available. She comes back to me to confirm my appointment and gives me the address of the place. At last 5pm rolls around and my cock hungry staff disappear off for another cum less weekend sucking and fucking stupid boys’ cocks. My appointment is not until 6 so I continue working in my office until 5.30 then tidy my desk and make my way to the beauticians.

I arrive at a small shop front with frosted in windows, the premises take up three floors and I can see a gym on the first floor, I enter the shop and wait at the reception desk. A petite girl in a black velour tracksuit with the shop’s motive embroidered on her rather pert tits comes through to book me in. She introduces herself as Suzie and asks me what I would like done, I request a full pubic wax (something I have never had done but always wanted to) and a full de stress body massage. She notes this down in the book and then asks me to follow her through to the treatment rooms, before leaving she drops the latch on the street door and turns the open sign to closed explaining I am the last appointment of the day.

I follow her up the stairs having little choice but to eye up her beautiful round bubble bum as it wiggles away. She shows me into a lovely warm room with a massage table, an array of oils, potions and beauty paraphernalia. She asks me to remove all my clothes and put the gown on while she goes and changes into her beautician’s uniform as she has been supervising the gym all day. I remove all my clothes, laying them tidily over the back of a chair slipping on the skimpy gown and sit and wait for her to return. She comes back into the room wearing a tunic similar to the doctors’ nurse ones with poppers down the front, the top two are undone and the bottom two are undone but it is very short and barely covers her arse, as she is moving around I strain to catch a glimpse of more flesh as I am certain she just has a tiny thong on and nothing else!

She asks me to remove my gown and lie on the couch; she then covers the top of my body with a towel and inspects my pussy, running her fingers through it to gauge the length of my pubes. The touch of her fingers on my mound is electric and I instantly start to feel a spark of heat down there. She explains that my pubic hair is too long to wax and that she needs to clip the hair shorter with some electric clippers and places a cotton sheet underneath me to catch the hair. She starts the electric clippers, they are small hand held ones and she places them at the top of my bush and clips downwards. With three sweeps she has uncovered the top of my fork of my pussy lips and she gently opens my legs to clip the rest of the hair away.

I am now certain she is only wearing a tiny white gauze thong as she moves around me, the edge of the table keeps opening the tunic showing me tantalizing glimpses of her. As the clipper head touches my hood hiding my clit the vibration buzzes against the skin sending more electric shocks into my body, the contact is only brief but I so want her to hold it there and let me cum! It is not long before she is done; she puts the clippers away, gives my pussy a light dust with a cloth and removes the cotton sheets.

She then proceeds to wax my stubbly pussy, coating hot wax on with a spatula and then rubbing gauze to the sticky area and quickly pulling it off. It is definitely not a pleasurable thing but I must confess I was getting off on her hands continually touching various areas of my pussy and pulling my lips open to access the hairy areas. Once she is finished she produces a tube of gel explaining it will calm and cool the sensitive area and massages it into my now soft hairless pubic area. Once again my body is sent into overdrive as her hands glide over me coated in this cooling lotion, it is again too brief and my body is teased by her touch. I am desperate to reach out and put my hands between her legs and touch her but I am still unsure.

She then tells me to turn over onto my tummy and she starts to massage my tight muscles. She works her way over my body coating my tight shoulders, arms and back in oil as she rubs and pummels at me. Then she starts at the bottom of my feet massaging the base of my feet, squeezing and rubbing my calves, further up my legs to my thighs. She is teasingly close to my pussy lips as the moves her hands in and out from between my legs, a couple of times I am certain she grazes my pussy lips with her fingers, I am so not sure if I am imagining it!

She pours some oil onto my buttocks and I feel some of it trickling into my crack. She squeezes my bum cheeks and slips her oily fingers in between them, again I am sure she is stroking my arsehole but cannot be sure it is not by accident. She then stops her massaging and asks me to roll over onto my back.

She oils and works her magic on my shoulders and starts to rub my ribs just under where my tits are with the flat of her hands, she says my muscles are tight there and asks do I mind if she massages my breasts, I hastily reply to go ahead. Her hands cup the undersides of my tits and smooth the skin back and forth; she does the same around the top and then slides the palms of her hands over my nipples. They harden immediately and she continues to rotate her palms across them, then she takes each breast and rolls the flesh between her hands sliding up and towards the nipples ending with a definite pinch rolling them between her fingers.

As she is leaning over me working my nipples, I am now positive I can feel the skin and the gauze of her panties at her crotch rubbing against my shoulder. My pussy is positively buzzing with anticipation and I am starting to feel very wet. She massages my tummy right to the top of my pubic bone but frustratingly for me stops at that point and goes to the foot of the bed to massage the front of my legs.

She slathers my legs with oil and works her expert hands over my shins and works her way up the front of my thighs. Again she squeezes the inner flesh of my thighs but cannot move her hands easily so she moves my knees outwards so my lower leg dangles off the side of the table from my knee. She then massages my inner thighs maddeningly close to my exposed bald pussy; her fingers are so close to my opening I am holding my breath in hope. She moves up the bed slightly drawing level with my hands which are by my sides on the edge of the table; my fingers are now touching the gauze fabric covering her pubic mound!

She places her hands on my pubic bone and starts to softly stroke the top of my mound, her hands slide further down caressing my slit. Her fingers delve deeper and push in between my pussy lips and slide up and down, her massage oil mixing with my juices. She rubs right down to my cunt opening and then slicks her fingers up to my clit and splits around it pinching it between her fingers. She then slides back down to my cunt and gently slides a finger into my opening, I sigh softly and start to move my fingers against her panties pushing the small scrap of material into her pussy lips, the material is wet and slippery and I know she is turned on too.

She suddenly stops fingering me and I wonder if I have blown it by touching her, I watch her go to one of the cupboards and return with a massage wand. She plugs it into a socket and switches the head of it onto vibrate and pushes it onto my clit, she then plunges two of her fingers into my cunt and starts to stroke them in and out of my love hole. She is leaning on my fingers again and rubbing her pussy against my hand, I angle my fingers and pull the sticky fabric out of her cleft and move it to one side. She places her knee on the massage table, opening herself up to me more.

My fingers feel along her slit, she is so wet her juices are trickling down her leg, I rub my fingers back and forth along her opening as she moans softly. I upturn my hand and slide a finger into her cunt and massage her clit with my thumb, she gyrates her hips against my hand and moans loudly. The vibrating massager is rubbing against my clitty causing me to tense, as her fingers plunge in and out of my slipper cunt making greedy slurping noises, I tilt me hips towards the massager pushing it tighter onto my clit as my orgasm starts to erupt. My cunt walls grab and suck at her fingers as I coat her with my juices, I am panting at the intensity of my orgasm.

She was wildly grinding her cunt against my hand as I inserted another finger as I felt her start to cum, her juices squeezing over my fingers and down into my hand. As her orgasm subsides she is breathing heavily and gently rubbing herself against my hand as I lightly stroke her clit with my thumb. Unable to balance herself any longer she removes her knee from the table and she watches me as I bring my hand dripping with her juices up to my mouth. I let her musky, creamy juices drip into my open lips trickling onto my tongue then I lick and suck my fingers into my mouth savouring her flavours.

She copies my actions and sucks her fingers soaked in my cum into her mouth. For me it is not enough, I want to taste her myself so I ask her to kneel either side of my head so I can eat her out. She climbs onto the table and positions her pussy over my face, I tentatively stick out my tongue and lick her slit. She groans in pleasure and squats lower onto my face I lap hungrily at her wet pussy, licking the juices from every crevice. I move my mouth to envelop her clit and rub my tongue back and forth over her button, she groans and reaches forward to stroke my pussy.

I clasp her clit button between my teeth and flick my tongue over and over it, she moans in appreciation and pinches my nipples, she then leans forward and clamps her mouth over my pussy slurping at my juices. I am in overdrive and can’t get enough of this and push my pussy into her face begging for more. She stops what she is doing and climbs off the table and lays a big bath towel on the carpeted floor and tells me to come down and join her. She opens her legs and positions herself so our clits are touching and grabbing my knee rubs herself back and forth on me. Our pussies are slurping and slapping against one another as we rub ourselves more frantically as our orgasms build. Our bodies spasm as our orgasms push our juices onto our already soppy wet pussies as we grind out clits together, we clutch each other, our bodies coated in sweat gasping for breath.

Once our breathing subsides, we manage to drag ourselves to the shower block and wash each others satiated bodies, I agree to arrange some further appointments as her treatments are really helping to distress me and we swap numbers.

The weekend was a pretty boring none event but after my enjoyable evening at the beauticians I didn’t mind. Monday rolled round too fast and I was back at the office with the silly young tarts who were recounting their cock sucking weekends. I had a pile of reports to finish so ended up being in the office until very late, I was so late that even the cleaners had gone home. I was alone in my office enjoying the peace and quiet and trying to pull my reports together, my laptop bleeped telling me an email was in my inbox.

My new friend Suzie at the beauticians had emailed me. I opened the message and she had sent me a link with the message ‘enjoy’. I clicked on the link and it opened into a lesbian porn video of two girls entertaining one another. Happy for the distraction, I sat at my desk watching two girls eating one another out, it didn’t take long for my pussy to start tingling so I sat watching the movie and rubbing myself through my trousers. The sensation was not enough so I unzipped my flies and slipped my hand underneath my panties and rubbed my already wet snatch.

The video focussed in on one of the girls licking the other’s slit, the recipient was very clearly wet and I watched intently as she licked her juices. My hand was quite restricted in my trousers so I wriggled my trousers and panties down to my ankles and slipped one leg completely out and hooked it over the arm of my chair. I reached down into my bottom drawer and retrieved my little bullet vibrator and started to rub the little buzzer against my clit. With my other hand I undid my blouse, snapped open the front fastening of my bra and pushed the material aside and started to stroke and pinch my nipple.

My orgasm started to build as I pressed my juddering toy tighter to my sensitive button so I laid back in my chair, closed my eyes and imagined Suzie rubbing her tongue over my clit, groaning as the spasms course through me. Panting with the pleasure I have given myself, I continue to rest with my eyes closed, stroking my soaking wet pussy with the vibrator and softly stroking my tender nipples.

Somewhere in my closed off senses I hear a soft moan. I open my eyes and with a small start realise there is one of the office girls, Jane, standing next to me glancing between my pussy and watching the video. Her coat is open, her skirt pulled up, she has her hand down her panties and is trying to rub herself. I quietly ask her if she likes what she sees, she nods, I ask her if she has ever tasted pussy to which she shakes her head. I ask her if she wants to, she bites her lip and looks at me. I suggest she taste herself, so she removes her fingers from her crotch, sniffs them and then gingerly licks them. She obviously likes the taste as she sucks her fingers innocently into her mouth licking them clean.

Although I am making suggestions to her, she is obviously very unsure of herself but seems happy to obey my instructions so I order her to strip and perch her nice little arse on the edge of my desk. I must confess I am a little disappointed she does not shave but she has a very small strip of pubic hair pointing down to her puffy pussy lips which is trimmed nice and short, I place my hands on her knees and push her legs apart. Her pussy has quite prominent lips and as I pull her open with my fingers they reveal her hood covering a rather large clit. All the time she is watching me intently, transfixed by my actions.

I lean forward, pointing my tongue, I slowly lick from her cunt opening up to her clit, she moans in response to the sensations that my contact has made. I lick her again this time with the flat of my tongue catching all her juices into my mouth, again she moans. I tease her a little and ask does she want me to stop what I am doing, she immediately mutters to me not to stop. She is still watching me but pulling on her huge nipples which hang from her large pendulous breasts. I return my eyes to her pussy and watch as a large blob of juice appears at the edge of her cunt, I catch it with my tongue as I pull away it strings still attached to her, I suck it into my mouth greedily.

I clamp the whole of my mouth over her pussy and rub my tongue and bottom lip up and down her wet slit, I then move up to her clit and suck on it loudly, the vibrations of my lips coupled with the cold air being sucked in causes her to moan loudly, her spare hand comes to the back of my head. I pull back from her grasp and ask her if she has ever cum before, she gasps no and begs me to make her. I start to suck and rub her clit vigorously with my tongue, her hand pushes my head further into her as she tilts her pelvis further towards my face.

As I am chewing on her button I slide two fingers in her dripping cunt and start to finger fuck her hard, she grunts as my fingers pump knuckle deep into her and I rub her clit with my tongue and teeth. Her body starts to tense as her first orgasm builds so I chew faster on her clitty and plunge my fingers faster into her hole, by now she is panting and moaning loudly as her cunt walls start to stroke my fingers sucking them in. Her orgasm hits her hard and she is wailing like some woman possessed as I continue my onslaught determined for another orgasm which hits her twice as hard.

Eventually once the spasms have subsided, I slow my finger fucking to a gentle stroke and lick her clit lightly with my tongue to allow her to recover, I want to force her to a third orgasm but know I have an orgasm of my own needed. Now her breathing has calmed I instruct her to kneel between my legs, she obediently complies and I tell her to eat my pussy. She is slightly unsure but I tell her to copy the girl in the video, so she tentatively sticks out her tongue to taste me. I long to grab her head and jam her face into my pussy but I need to be patient. She licks my slit up and down savouring my juices, she brings her hands up and pulls my folds open further.

She sticks her tongue deep into my cunt hole and wiggles it, I am becoming impatient now and tell her to focus on my clit button as I am desperate to cum. She laps at it gently, I am so frustrated I grab her hair and ram her face into my pussy and tell her to chew on my clit hard and fast. I rub myself up and down her face yanking her by the hair fucking her face as the sensations build, I am just about to cum so I yell at her to shove her fingers in my cunt. For once she does something right and this tips my orgasm over the edge and my juices start to work their way down to my cunt hole and she pumps her fingers against my contracting muscles. I continue to shove her mouth onto my clit as my hips buck against her fingers and I ram myself into her face.

As my pussy becomes too sensitive I push her away from me and she sits in a crumpled heap on the floor her face covered slick and shiny cum gasping for breath. I lay prone in my chair panting hard as my cunt continues to twitch. My heavy breathing subsides and my energy returns, I look down at Jane sitting on the floor her legs wide open showing off her glistening cunt dripping juices leaking down her slit. I stand and offer her my hand and pull her up, my lips touch hers and she opens her mouth her tongue searching for mine. I run my tongue around her lips, inside her mouth and over her teeth; with her lips she sucks in my tongue and caresses it with hers.

Her huge breasts push against my ribs, she is shorter than me, my pert aching titties lightly rub against her breast bone. Her tongue sucking is starting to turn me on again and I reach for her elongated nipples and pinch and tug on them, the vibration of her moaning tickles my throat. Her mouth leaves mine and she softly bites my neck and shoulders, then finds my nipples and sucks one deep into her mouth, the pain is exquisite and I arch my back pushing my nipple deeper into her mouth. My nipple leaves her mouth with a large plop and she latches on to my other one and again draws it in, between her teeth.

I lead her to the leather couch over the other side of my office and sit her down, telling her to part her legs. I pull my office chair over and sit down in front of her spreading my own legs, I tell her to copy my actions. Mirroring me Jane copies me perfectly, I pull open my pussy lips with one hand and slide the fingers of my other hand up and down the shiny wet slit, lubricating my whole pussy area with my juices.

I dip my finger into my cunt scooping up more juices and smear them all over my clit area and start to circle my button slowly. Jane watches me closely, biting her lip, her breasts rising and falling faster as her breathing increases. I increase the circular motions on my clit but soon the sensation is not enough so I rub all four fingers back and forth, feeling the ribs of the fingers vibrating against me.

Jane by now has found her own rhythm and is also burying two of her fingers knuckle deep into her cunt, she is so wet the motion is making a sexy slurpy sucking noise, her head is back her eyes closed as her own personally administrated orgasm builds. I continue to rub at my clit watching her in the throes of her own orgasm, mine is seconds away and I strum my clit as fast as I can, my stomach muscles clench and I feel my cunt opening and closing gushing out a stream of cum all over the seat of my chair.

By now Jane is back watching me as her orgasm subsides abstractly stroking her slit with her cream soaked fingers. It is now very late and much as I want to pull Jane’s face into my crotch and demand that she lick me clean, I know that this will lead to further things and I am conscious that security will be making their rounds soon. I pull her to her feet and kiss her lightly telling her it’s time we went home before security arrive, so we dress and leave going our separate ways.

The next day I am late to the office as I have an external appointment, I arrive at the office around 11 to find all the girls working away in silence, I am quite taken aback as I normally cannot shut them up. The whole day is rather strange, the office is so quiet, the girls are quiet and going about their duties. At 5 o’clock they all tidy their desks and leave for the day wishing me a good night, the office is empty so I take the quiet time to start to catch up on the reports that I was behind on after my entertainment with Jane the previous evening.

There is a soft knock at my door, I am startled as I thought everyone had left and there stands Jane, she asks me to accompany her to the meeting room as she has something she needs to show me. The meeting room is in the next room down the hall, it has seating set up in a semi-circle with a massive screen at the front for tutorials and demonstrations. Jane opens the door and ushers me in, inside sitting in a semi circle are 11 of the girls from my office. Jane explains or more like confesses that she has told the girls of our antics last night and they all want to learn how to pleasure themselves after hearing from Jane how thrilling the feelings are. I am unsure but the girls are all pleading with me, I look at Jane and she mouths pleeeease at me.

I log into the screen’s computer and access my emails, at the same time I tell the girls that I am intending to show them a short film which they need to watch. I click on the lesbian film link that Suzie emailed me and dim the lights. The film starts and the girls watch unblinkingly as the girls on screen kiss and tease one another as they remove their clothes. I position myself at the front of the semi-circle hidden in the darkness and watch the girls start to react to what they are watching, the glow from the screen lights them up perfectly. Some fidget crossing and uncrossing their legs trying to quieten their itchy cunts, some just blatantly rub their pussies through their trousers and others have pulled their skirts up stroking or pushing their panties into their wet pussy crease.

Once the film reaches the close ups of the girls licking each others glistening slits, I put the film into slow motion and brighten the lights a little. Now that I know I have the girls well and truly horny I ask them all to strip and partner the girl to their right, anyone without a partner to partner up with Jane. I then instruct them to explore their partners, I tell them there are no rules and nothing is forbidden but they should think about what they have seen on the video, I then return to sit in the darkened corner to watch.

Some of the girls reach out and touch each other tentatively, fingertips stroking breasts, palms rubbing nipples, others embrace one another enjoying rubbing their breasts against each other. Others start off by kissing, lips on lips, then mouths opening, tongues delving into each others mouths, tongues dancing with each other and tongues being sucked and caressed with the other tongue. Hands are becoming more adventurous now, venturing between their wet slits, I can see their juices leaving glistening slug marks as it trickles its way down their thighs. Hands are disappearing into hairy, clipped and bald pussies, sliding up and down their slick wet folds, the girls are shuffling their legs further apart or lifting a leg onto one of the chairs to allow the partner better access.

My pussy is sooo wet, I continue to ignore its pleas watching the girls explore one another. One of the girls is sitting in her chair, she is splayed wide open with her legs hanging over either side of the chair’s arm her fingers holding her slit wide wide open and her partner’s head is buried in her lap feverishly licking at her oozing pussy, her face is glistening with her juices. Another couple are on the floor, one is lying down on her back, her partner is squatting over her face while she eats her out while she twists and pulls on her nipples, she braces herself further forward and starts to dip one finger then several into her cunt. Another four girls are also on the floor in a group together, they are lying on their sides, all with their heads buried in each others pussies licking cunts and fingering one another.

I am trying so hard not to masturbate; I have never seen a sight so enjoyable as a bunch of cock hungry office girls learning the art of appreciating themselves and their own sex. I quietly leave the meeting room, returning to my office I call Suzie’s mobile, I ask her shop or home, she replies home and I agree to meet her at mine, I can’t wait to tell her this evenings events but more importantly I can’t wait to have an orgasm or three of my own!

---

please read part one first otherwise this wont stand up as well on its own

As I lay there watching 2 of the sexiest females I’ve ever met in my life kiss and touch each other I felt totally complete. I didn’t think I would ever be able to top off tonight sexually and I just didn’t care. It was so erotic watching as the sisters passionately kissed each other. I knew this was a little incestuous and I’m sure they did too but they were so turned on at this point it didn’t seem to matter. I spoke quietly and told Kay to feel Dani’s tits and ass and see how incredible they were.

‘Holy shit Dani, your tits are amazing and your nipples are so thick, come here and let me suck on them’ Kay said.

As Kay began to get fully into this I mouthed to Dani ‘Are you ok? Want this to stop?’

She nodded her head and a little part of me died, but then she took her sisters face in her hand, lifted her eye to eye and kissed her with new found vigor and abandonment. The lust returned and then I saw something that made my cock bolt up and harder than possible, Kay had her hand between Dani’s legs and was sliding 3 fingers into Dani, as her thumb rubbed her clit. Kays other hand was working her own pussy into a lather. I had to grab my cock and slowly I started to pull on my shaft.
Kay saw me and broke the kiss with Dani and told me I had to watch and was not allowed to touch myself whilst I watched the show. I hated this just about as much as I was loving it. Knowing I couldn’t make myself cum to the hottest thing on Earth was torment but of the great kind if there is such a thing.

Kay pushed Dani backwards and as she fell back Kays mouth made direct contact with the pussy I had been inside not five minutes ago.
I had always known Kay was Bi-curious and got turned on by watching lesbian and group porn but she had always said she didn’t think she could ever go down on another female and let one of them go down on her. Clearly something had changed in the last half hour deep within her, her sexual depravity had been unburdened and she was now tonguing her sister’s pussy like a cat with a bowl of cream. Personally I was really struggling to contain myself, I wanted, no I needed to touch myself, help the release that was building up faster than when I lost my virginity.

It was at this point I thought fuck it, I’m not gonna lay here and not be part of this so I stood up and walked around the bed, grabbed my Mobile Phone and switched on the camera. I will be using this footage for my own pleasure for the next ten years easily. The views I had were almost indescribable, but Kays ass sticking up into the air, asshole puckering with pleasure and her pussy, wow what a pussy she has, slightly open with the juices literally dripping down her thighs. Looking up a little seeing Dani’s legs spread with my missus’s tongue and now fingers working at an incredible rate to bring on an Orgasm to end all Orgasms. Up further still was Dani’s chest, flustered red with amazing tits being pinched and twisted so much so they looked purple. Dani didn’t seem to care what-so-ever about how they would feel in the morning and then there was her face; scrunched up looking like it was about to explode, the eyes were screwed tightly closed and trying to focus on the impending explosion between her legs.

I went into Kay’s bedside drawer and took out 2 of her vibrating dildos. There was the world famous rabbit which she loves using and then there was a little white plastic one which I’d used on her only twice, both times inserting it into her ass as it was ribbed and must have been incredible on the sphincter. Kay spotted what I was passing her and withdrew her fingers from Dani’s pussy and switched on the rabbit and inserted that into her sister in one push. Dani’s screamed and came right then, but Kay didn’t seem to care as she continued to work it into her sister harder and faster, the little bunny ears were spread around Dani’s Clit and within a minute another orgasm burst within her and with so much force she ejected the dildo from within her and a gush of cum flew out and hit Kays face, of which some landed in her mouth. This must have made Kay even hornier and she started to lap up every drop from the source. It was at this point I decided I was joining in and slid my throbbing cock into Kay’s pussy and began to fuck her as she was lapping at her sister.

Dani was completely spent but myself and Kay were really only just getting started. I told Dani to slide under Kay and play with her pussy as I rammed my cock deep within her which she did quite quickly. The feeling on my cock was unreal and must have felt intense to Kay and she came seconds after Dani’s fingers made contact with her clit. I could feel her muscles contract around my cock and this only drove me on further. Kay then made a noise that I’d never heard before. A long throaty sound followed by the words ’fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuuuuccckkkkkk…. Keep licking my clit and fuck me harder babe’
I now knew what the sound was for, Dani had decided to try something else new tonight and as soon and she made contact Kay had lost it.

I felt Kay cum once again but still I hadn’t cum, my legs were starting to burn because of the position and my pace slowed somewhat. Dani stopped tonguing Kay and moved out of the way. Kay passed Dani the little white vibrator and told her to lube it up. As she did this the next words I heard hit me with a bolt of lightning.
‘Slide it up Will’s ass, and keep going until he cums’
Dani looked at Kay for a second then smiled and I was still slowly taking Kay from behind as I felt the cold, sticky and hard dildo touch my asshole. It felt strange and a little sore to begin with but as the small ridges popped into and out of my ass I was pounding Kay harder and faster than I had the energy for. I have never had gay thoughts in my life and to be honest I would never have asked for this in my life but now it was happening I didn’t want it to stop. I Pulled my cock from Kays pussy and slid it straight into her ass. Now we both had something deep within our bowels. Seconds later with the increased tightness of her ass I came with what can only be described as Niagra Falls erupting from my balls. Kay feeling me orgasm with such force joined me in Orgasm and then once it had subsided we collapsed onto the bed.
Me in the middle, Dani on the left and Kay on the right, all naked and sweaty. Truly fucked and as we lay cuddled up exhaustion took over and we drifted off to sleep.
In the Morning We awoke, showered separately and said our goodbyes to Dani. I thanked Kay for the best night of my life and she said a few words that lit me on fire…..

Next time ask me to join in first. She kissed me and all I could muster was

‘Next time?’

---

Mom’s task is to seduce daughter for her Master…her son.

“Pet Mommy”: Fucking with Mommy-Slut

Summary: Mom’s task is to seduce daughter for her Master…her son.

Recap: This is actually part three. Obviously, you should read parts 1 and 2 first, as they will help understand how the mother ended up where she is now; if you already have read the first two parts and can’t remember the basic plot or just want to start here on part three…here is a very brief summary of the story so far.

“Pet Mommy”: Creating a Mommy-Slut Summary: A mother learns her son fantasizes about fucking her and, realizing just how much he resembles her deceased dominant husband, decides to make his fantasy a reality…in the end seducing her son and becoming his submissive pet mommy.

“Pet Mommy”: DP Mommy Slut!-Summary: A mother’s dominant son makes another fantasy come true…her first double penetration. He also insists that she seduce her daughter and give her to him as a present at his graduation. That is what part three will focus on.

Notes: Thanks as always to my editors MAB7991, Leann and Goamz for the laborious amount of time they spend in helping to make this sequel better.

“Pet Mommy”: Fucking with Mommy-Slut

I love Michael, my son.

I love how he has become the man of the household, I love that he knows what I need sexually.

I love that he has discovered my long lost submissive side.

I love that he uses all three of my holes whenever he wishes, even sharing me with his best friend Frederick has been amazing.

I love the taste of his cum in my mouth, his cum exploding in my pussy and his cum leaking out of my ass.

I love that he is my Master and that I am his submissive.

Yet, it is one thing to make a promise while in the throes of passion, it is another to attempt to fulfill it once clarity hits; his latest expectation of me…to seduce his sister, my daughter, which seems an impossible expectation to fulfill.

…..

Two days before Crystal was to return home for Michael’s graduation, Michael asked, while his cock was pounding my ass slowly, his cum still dripping out of my cunt from his last load just a few minutes ago, what my seduction plan was?

“I-I-I don’t know,” I stammered, distracted by just how good his cock felt in my ass, not to mention I really had no good idea how to make such an impossibility a possibility.

His cock lodged deep in my ass, he stopped fucking me as he pointed out, clearly disappointed by my answer, “Mother, it has almost been a week. She is going to be here in two nights. I expect her on her knees, ready to please me by Saturday evening, is that clear?”

He pulled out and slammed into my ass hard. I screamed, “Buuuuuuuuut hooooooooow?”

“You want my help?” He asked.

“Of course, Master,” I purred, trying desperately to get him to assist in this crazy conquest he had in mind. Oddly, when horny, which was often, the idea of seducing my daughter was quite the turn-on; I had already crossed the line in every way possible with my son, doing it a second time with my daughter didn’t seem as bad as the back and forth guilt I felt while seducing him. Accepting yourself for who you are and ignoring society’s beliefs on incest was very liberating. So was doing research on incest and realizing three things:
1. Historically, it used to be quite common.

2. Although not talked about openly, incest is much more common than let on…once you dig deeper into the underbelly of society’s false expectations.

3. The more I accepted the first two, the easier it was to convince myself that there was no better way to show how much I loved my son than to give myself to him unconditionally: mind, body and soul. After all, those are the exact expectations of a woman when she marries a man and that was exactly what I had done with my husband for all those years. In the most simplistic terms, Michael had replaced his father as head of the household and now received the exact same benefits my husband used to enjoy. Plus, as much as I loved my husband, god bless his soul, I love my son even more.

“On Friday take her shopping somewhere to get her a new dress for the graduation ceremony, and then suggest going to a lingerie store as well, telling her you have a new man in your life,” he began.

“Okay,” I moaned, his cock pumping in my ass a constant distraction. “I am not sure that will be enough.”

“Well, if she is as big a slut as her mother, it may be, but I thought while you were bonding with her, I would go do some reconnaissance on her computer,” he continued.

“Oooooh,” I moaned, thinking this idea seemed like a good start.

“If the eyes are the gateway into the soul of a person, their hard drive is the gateway into the true kink in them,” he concluded, something that was pretty hard to disagree with.

On the computer you could research secret kinks, read stories based on such interests, have chats with people with similar kinks and, of course, watch every type of porn imaginable, many of which I never knew existed (Did you know there is cartoon porn site involving many of the cartoon characters we grew up watching? I sure didn’t). Since seducing my son, I have watched online incest porn and read lots of incest stories. Each story making my guilt fade away little by little. Since Michael’s order to seduce Crystal, I have been reading mother-daughter incest stories trying to find ideas to use to come up with a game plan. Yet, incest stories are exactly that and making such a seduction a reality was way more complex then pen on paper.

“That’s a good idea,” I moaned, my orgasm starting to build, my greatest orgasms coming from anal sex (strange but true).

“And just to add a little motivation to your task,” he announced, surprising me by pulling out of me, he loved coming in my ass.

“Whaaaat?” I whimpered, frustrated he had pulled out with me so close to orgasm.

He moved around and shoved his pulsing, stiff cock in my mouth and began fucking my mouth as he explained, “You are not allowed to come until your task is completed.”

My eyes went wide; the gravity of his expectation and the consequences of failure were now clear. I would have responded, but his cock was fucking my mouth, his balls spanking my chin with each thrust forward. I usually loved his aggressive need to come approach, but with my orgasm so close and knowing I was no longer allowed to come, I was super annoyed.

He continued, “You can still get your daily dose of my cum with blow jobs but you are not allowed to cooooome.”

His sweet white stuff exploded in my mouth and I focused on swallowing it all like I had been trained to do, wasting cum was way worse than wasting booze. He slowed down as I milked his cock for every last trace of his addicting sperm.

Finally, he pulled out and continued the conversation as if it hadn’t been interrupted when he shot his load in his mother’s mouth, “Is that understand, Pet Mommy?”

“Yes,” I answered, stretching my mouth after the quick pounding it just took.

“You don’t like the idea?” He asked, clearly catching my disappointed tone.

“May I speak honestly?” I asked, looking up at him.

“Of course,” he shrugged, his cock beginning to shrink before me. It really is one of the real great wonders of the world, the beauty of a cock growing to an aroused state or a just-shot-its-load-cock slowly going back into sexual hibernation.

“I am very close right now, Master,” I explained, praying for sexual release.

“All the better for you to really understand the full depth of my expectations of you, I want Crystal as my graduation present,” he answered.

“I just don’t know if I can do it,” I admitted.

“I know you can, Mom,” he said, putting his cock back in my mouth. I swirled my tongue around giving his cock a quick wash before he pulled out and said, “Now, no more of this defeatist mindset, is that understood?”

“Yes, I understand,” I answered, adding jokingly, “May I go and have a cold shower?”

“Does that work for women?” He asked with a chuckle.

Standing up, I answered, “I’m about to find out.”

Although the coldness didn’t distinguish the burning flame entirely, it cooled down the fire inside enough to let me think straight.

The next two days were torture as I tried to resist the temptation to come, especially when each morning wake up and evening bed time included me swallowing a load of Michael’s cum. I wanted him in my cunt and ass, I wanted to be fucked, pounded, and used. Yet, each time Michael only reminded me of the task at hand.

When not being used as a cum deposit, or working, I was reading sex stories, chatting with online mothers who had seduced their daughters (if they were really mothers) and trying to formulate a plan that had a chance of working. In the end, a mixture of flattery, intimate contact and open conversations seemed to be the key…and, of course, booze. The problem was I was on a very strict timeline.

The morning of the day Crystal was to arrive, Michael deposited a load down my belly for breakfast and asked, “So, is my pet excited for her new task?”

“I’m excited to be allowed to come and to make you happy,” I answered.

“You don’t want to seduce your daughter?” he asked, his tone implying he was actually surprised by this possibility.

“More scared than anything,” I answered. “Even though I knew it was technically wrong when I seduced you, I knew it was your fantasy.”

“That it was,” he smiled, his beautiful cock beginning to shrink.

“But Crystal…first of all girls are different,” I began.

“Oh, I beg to differ,” he quipped back, tracing my lips with his cock.

“Okay, but I am the exception,” I smiled back, licking the bottom of his cock.

“Well Crystal looks like you, has the same body as you and the same quirky personality as you,” Michael pointed out.

“So if Mommy is an incest slut, Crystal must be an incest slut too?” I quipped, moving my tongue to his balls, something I had never done to him before.

“It’s a theory,” he moaned, as I took one of his balls in my mouth.

I didn’t respond as I pleasured one ball and then the other.

“Shit Slut, you never cease to surprise me,” he moaned softly.

“I aim to please,” I replied.

“That you do, Mom,” he agreed, calling me mom without any derogatory words before it or after it was rare when we were alone. I was used to pet mommy or mommy slut, mommy whore, mommy slave or the past couple days just ‘cum bucket’.

I slid my tongue back up his stiff rod wishing he would just fuck me hard.

As if reading my mind, “Does Crystal’s mom want her back door plugged?”

Using my daughter’s name was strange, yet I responded, playing along, “Yes, Master, Crystal’s mom would love her back door to be pillaged.”

“Show me that ass,” he ordered.

If there were an obedience speed Olympics event, I am sure I would have set a new world record as I quickly got in position offering my ass to my son.

“You are such a good bad mommy,” he commented, his cock now between my ass cheeks, teasing my hunger.

“Please Master, I need it soooo bad,” I begged, my hunger for his cock more addicting than nicotine.

“What are you willing to do for it,” he asked, the head of his cock just pushing into my tight rosebud.

“Whatever you wish, Master,” I responded, so horny I would walk into church, drop to my knees and blow our minister during his sermon if ordered.

“You will eat your daughter’s pussy?” He questioned, his beautiful cock so close to filling me.

“I’ll be her mommy-slut too if you want, Master. I’ll make sure she is in stockings for you on Saturday when I offer up your sister as a gift for you,” I answered, the idea turning me on more than I thought it would.

“If you promise she will be my slut by Saturday night I will let you come from a good hard ass fucking,” he offered, as his cock broke through and slid in my wanton ass.

“Yeeeees,” I screamed, a two day withdrawal two days too long.

He started slow but I begged, “Don’t make love to Mommy’s ass, baby, pound it.”

Obliging the unique mother request, he slammed into my ass filling me so fully that my orgasm began bubbling inside me after just a few strokes.

“Oh God, Michael, I love your cock in my ass,” I screamed. “Promise me you will never stop using Mommy.”

“That is one promise I know I can keep,” he laughed between deep hard thrusts.

He fucked me deep and hard for a while until my orgasm was inevitable.

“Oh yes, Michael, I looooooove yooooooou,” I screamed like the slut I was, as I came from being ass fucked from my son.

“I love you too, Mom,” he replied, even as he continued hammering away as my orgasm coursed through me.

“Fill my ass with your cream, baby, I want to walk around all day with the constant reminder of you,” I said, the thought so nasty that another gush of pleasure pulsated through me.

“Fuck you are such a hot little slut, Mom,” he groaned.

“Just your slut, son,” I moaned back, as my ass began bouncing back on his cock, my ass clenching as I tried to milk his cock dry.

“And Frederick’s,” Michael reminded, memories of my first double penetration flooding back to me, causing a second orgasm to begin building inside me.

“Yes, and your best friend who you shared your mommy-slut with,” I agreed, wishing I had a second cock for my cunt now and maybe even a third to blow, another fantasy I had not yet fulfilled.

“And soon you will have either a Mistress or a pet of your own,” he added, throwing in another wrinkle to the upcoming seduction of my college daughter. I just assumed I would be the submissive, but making my demanding daughter my pet…well, that was suddenly a delicious idea.

I asked, “Do you want your bitchy sister to be my mistress or Mommy’s little cunt slave?”

“Both sound delicious, but it would be awesome to see her knocked down a peg or two,” he answered, as I continued riding his cock with my ass.

“I’ll make her my little eager cunt-licking, cocksucking, ass fucking submissive for us,” I moaned, getting drawn into the nasty seduction, a second orgasm inevitable.

“Shoot, Mom, you know just the right words to say.”

A few more hard bounces back on his stiff rod and I was about to burst as I begged, “May I come again, my son, my master?”

“You really are insatiable,” Michael responded.

“You turned on my long dormant inner slut, baby, and it has no intention of ever going back into slumber,” I squealed back, holding back the inevitable earthquake.

“Don’t you dare cum until I do, slut,” he ordered.

“Okay, baby,” I moaned, knowing that as soon as I felt my son’s seed fill my back door my orgasm would follow instantly. It seemed I had an ass trigger as absurd as that was. Knowing he liked dirty talk, I asked, “Should Mommy go and buy a nice big strap-on to fuck your sister?”

“Shit, yes,” he grunted, clearly close.

“Or maybe a double-ended dildo so we could fuck each other, our stocking-clad feet pressed together,” I continued, turning myself on as I tried to get him off.

“Here it comes, you cum slut,” he grunted, the second his cum shot inside my ass my own orgasm triggered as I came simultaneously.

I continued slowly moving back on his cock as we both enjoyed the after effects of our orgasm.

Pulling out eventually, Michael said, “I really do love you, Mom.”

“I love you too, son,” I replied, the soft words warming my heart.

The brief minute of intimacy was short lived as Michael spanked my ass and ordered, “Now go and make my sister our slut.”

“Yes, Master,” I agreed, a little more excited about the possible seduction now that I thought of it in terms of her being my pet and not the other way around. Crystal had been a handful to raise, unlike Michael who was pretty simple. The thought of disciplining her sexually somehow made Michael’s demand exciting to attempt to complete…plus the payoff would be awesome.

All day at work, I was distracted thinking about the next 48 hours and the seemingly impossible, yet incredibly intoxicating possibility.

…..

That evening, after swallowing loads from both Frederick and Michael, I headed to the airport to pick up Crystal. I had butterflies in my stomach as I contemplated the task at hand.

The flight was late and Crystal, being Crystal, was in a foul mood as she ranted about the inept stewardesses and the turbulence as if the gods were after her.

Trying to be a normal mother, once in the vehicle, I asked about her first year and about how the summer job was going, college already done, and how she enjoyed the west coast. I learned her job working as a secretary at a dental clinic was mind-numbingly boring, she loved the ocean but hated the cool breeze and she was on a ‘I hate all men’ phase.

An opening given, I joked, “Well, you could be a lesbian.”

She laughed, “I am seriously considering it.”

Trying to keep the conversation going, I admitted, “Can’t deny I don’t miss my college days.”

Crystal’s eyes went big. “Mom, are you implying what I think you’re implying?”

“I don’t know what you think I’m implying, I am just saying I miss the carefree college dorm days,” I replied coyly, before adding, another seed planted, “and nights, late, late nights.”

Crystal was clearly stunned by my implication that I played around with other girls in college. After a brief moment of silence, she said stunned, “I can’t believe you dyked out in college.”

“I didn’t say I did…as you so eloquently put it…dyke out.”

“You implied it,” she countered.

“No, you construed it,” I countered right back, enjoying the verbal manipulation and frustration and confusion I was clearly causing her.

“So Mother, do you have any naughty secrets from your past?” Crystal asked, seemingly impressed her old bag of a mother may have been wild when younger.

“Do you?” I countered, continuing to elude answering her questions.

“Are you asking your daughter if she is s dyke?” Crystal asked, clearly surprised by my strange behaviour.

“Dyke is such a crude word,” I replied, continuing to manipulate her, trying to draw her into my web of seduction as I tried to feel her out.

“Sorry, Mother,” she said, her tone implying she was annoyed by me. Using her bluntness she was usually known for she asked, “Did you lez out back in college?”

“Define lez out,” I requested.

“You are more frustrating than my last boyfriend was,” she said, exasperated by my answers. She asked bluntly, “Licking pussy, munching cunt.”

“Crystal,” I said scolding her, “watch your language.”

“Are you kidding me?” She asked.

I glared at her for a moment before breaking in laughter and answered her question vaguely, “I too was young and carefree once.”

“So you did?” she asked clearly wanting to hear the words out of my mouth.

“Did I eat pussy and munch cunt?” I asked with a smile, repeating her foul language, she still unaware just how dirty my mouth was or what it had been filled with daily ever since my seduction.

“Mom, what has gotten into you?” she gasped.

“That is a rather personal question,” I joked, as we rolled into the driveway.

“I can’t believe this conversation,” Crystal said, her tone portraying just how overwhelmed she was by the frank, yet vague, conversation.

“You’re an adult now Crystal,” I said, putting my hand on her leg. I softened my tone as I said, “I want us to have a much deeper relationship than mother and daughter,” the real meaning of my words much more sinister than it sounded.

“Really?” Crystal asked, used to her and I bumping heads more times than not, although I hoped to be doing a whole different type of bumping with her soon.

“Of course, honey. You’re turning twenty soon. I want our relationship to move to another level, “I explained, staring into her blue eyes, my pussy wet with intent.

Crystal was so surprised by the shift in our mother-daughter relationship, she said, “Cool,” still sounding like a teenager, which she technically was.

I gave her leg a firm squeeze as I added, “Of course, I am still your mother, and I always know what is best for you.”

“There she is,” Crystal smiled.

“There who is?” I asked, although I knew exactly what she went.

“The mother I know,” she countered, laughing gently.

Leaving her with ominous implications, I responded as I opened my door, “Oh honey, I know you think you know me, but you only know me as your mother, not as a woman.”

Before she could respond, I got out of the car allowing my words to fluster her. I was thrilled with just how well the drive went, the seeds of seduction slyly planted.

That night, Crystal went out to see some friends after agreeing to go shopping with me tomorrow afternoon. The plan was I would work half a day, pick her up for lunch and then go get new outfits for both of us for Saturday’s graduation ceremony.

Michael and Frederick went out as well, going to a nine o’clock movie leaving me home alone. Happy with my progress, I drew myself a bubble bath and relaxed knowing tomorrow was going to be potentially another life-altering seduction.

…..

Friday morning, Michael had school and woke me up with his cock tapping my lips.

I groggily woke up, the bubble bath apparently assisting in giving me a great night’s sleep and I asked, “With Crystal home?”

“She didn’t get home until after two, she won’t be up for hours,” Michael explained, filling my mouth before I even fully opened it.

In my position, I couldn’t suck his cock instead just allowing him to slowly fuck my mouth. After a few minutes of slow fucking my mouth, he pulled out, tugged me out of bed, and guided me to my natural place of obedience on my knees before him. He shoved his throbbing member back in my mouth, put his hands on my head, and began pounding my face. His balls bounced against my chin as his cock violated my throat.

Michael must have been fantasizing about adding a second submissive incest slave as he was more rough and aggressive than usual, I even gagged slightly a couple of times.

Finally, without warning, Michael’s cum filled my mouth and I gagged again, some cum dripping out of my mouth and onto my pajamas and the floor.

Disappointed in myself for gagging and spilling some of his sweet seed, as soon as he pulled out and released my head from his vice-like grip, I leaned to the floor and licked up the small puddle of white goo.

“One day,” was all Michael said as he left my room, as I got off the floor and began my day.

I dressed in a black knee high skirt and black thigh highs that I hoped would be a conversation piece when we were trying on dresses. I finished the outfit with a black lace bra and a blue patterned blouse that fit tight around my breasts.

I texted Crystal at eleven to make sure she was awake and surprisingly she was, although she hadn’t showered yet. I told her I would pick her up around quarter after twelve.

I arrived home and Crystal came out surprisingly in a flowery sun dress, although not surprisingly she wasn’t wearing nylons, something I would have to change. In the car, she asked, looking at my attire, “Are we going somewhere fancy?”

I laughed, “Did I use to dress that poorly that this is fancy?”

She responded, “I didn’t mean that. You look very good, it actually makes you look younger.”

As I started driving, I said, “That is the nicest thing you have ever said to me.”

Crystal was in a lot better mood this morning and we chatted about her idea of changing her major to become a high school teacher which surprised me a bit, but I was just happy she finally seemed confident in her choice.

We had a great lunch where I skirted anything that would be remotely edgy, keeping the conversation light and relaxed.

It wasn’t until we were walking into the upscale clothing store that I began the seduction. I asked, “So what were you thinking of wearing tomorrow?”

“I truthfully hadn’t put any thought into it,” Crystal shrugged.

“I thought we would really have some fun and get really dolled up,” I said as we reached the cocktail dresses.

“Aren’t these a bit too classy for a high school graduation,” she asked as I reached for a fire truck red dress.

“You can never be too classy,” I shrugged.

“If you say so,” Crystal responded.

“Trust me,” I countered as I handed her the red dress.

“For me?” She asked, clearly surprised.

“You’ll look really hot in this,” I said, trying to build her confidence.

“It is kind of expensive,” she said, seeing the price tag.

“My treat. Every woman should have two dresses at their disposal: a sexy slinky black fuck me dress and an elegant tease all gown.”

“Mother, a fuck me dress?” Crystal said, again surprised by my language, before adding, “I don’t have either,” she replied.

“Well, time to rectify that,” I smiled, before adding, “Go try it on.”

“Okay,” she said, a twinkle of excitement in her eyes.

I grabbed a dress for myself, gold, moved to another area where I looked at a couple of sexy little black numbers and headed into the dressing room area. Surprising my daughter, I knocked on the door.

“Just a second, Mom,” Crystal replied.

I waited a few seconds before she came out looking radiant, although the dress was a size too big.

“You look gorgeous,” I complimented.

“It is a bit too big,” she said.

“I’ll get you another size,” I smiled, joking, “I forgot you are a bit slimmer than me.”

“Oh, you are in amazing shape, Mom,” Crystal replied.

“Thanks honey,” I said, pulling her in for a big hug.

I held on a bit longer than a normal mother-daughter hug and allowed my hand to rest briefly on her ass. Breaking the hug, I said, “Go get undressed, I’ll get you a smaller size.”

Crystal returned to the dressing room as I grabbed another size.

When I returned, I walked right in her room as if it weren’t a big deal.

“Mom!” Crystal said surprised, only in bra and panties, sadly unflattering grandma panties.

“Honey, we are two adults,” I countered, as I handed her the dress, “besides I’ve seen you in swimsuits that covered less.”

She sighed but took the dress and put it on, as I started getting undressed myself.

Again she seemed surprised as she asked, “Mom! What are you doing?”

“Trying on a dress,” I answered, as if the question was obvious.

By then, my skirt was down and Crystal gasped, “Where are your panties?”

I answered, “In my drawer.”

“Why are you not wearing any?” She asked, staring at my shaved pussy.

“I like the thrill of dressing sexy underneath,” I replied, adding the sexual naughtiness to our conversation, “Plus, I don’t want anyone having to eat a hair pie,” I replied, each answer revealing a bit more of the new me.

“Oh my God,” she gasped, still staring at my shaved cunt.

“That’s what she said,” I quipped back.

“And you are wearing stockings?” she continued, clearly stunned by the new me.

I shrugged, “Actually, they are thigh highs and they make me feel sexy and give easier access, if you know what I mean.”

“Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God,” Crystal gasped again, stunned by my frank sexual innuendo.

“What?” I asked. “You do know your mother has sex, don’t you? Quite a lot actually.”

“Please stop,” she replied, as she covered her ears.

I laughed, as I took off my blouse and put on my dress, Crystal did the same.

“How do I look?” I asked her; she was clearly rattled by the TMI I had just revealed.

“Good,” she answered.

“Ouch,” I replied.

“What?” She asked, surprised by my reaction.

“No woman wants up be told they look good. It is such a generic term,” I said, before adding, “for example, you look radiant in that dress.”

“I do?” She asked, surprised by my word choice.

“And alluring and sensual,” I added to the flattery.

Her face went red, obviously surprised by my excess flattery and word choices.

“That said, it is missing one thing,” I said, before adding, “wait here.”

Crystal began to ask what it needed but I left before she could finish asking.

I grabbed a pair of mocha thigh highs which would definitely enhance her legs with the red dress and returned to the changing room.

Once back in the room, I opened the package and instructed Crystal, “Sit down, dear.”

“What? Why?” She asked, still a bit rattled by my strange behaviour.

“Just sit down,” I ordered, my tone implying a lack of patience.

She obeyed as she sat on the bench in the room her facial expression perplexed. The package open, I quickly and expertly, rolled a stocking up and then knelt in front of her. The sheer shock in her eyes was hilarious as I ordered, “Lift your foot up, honey.”

She did even as her facial expression showed utter confusion.

I rolled the stocking up her leg, going slowly, trying to tease her in the process.

“Lift up, dear,” I instructed as the lace top got close to her thigh.

Although it was obvious she was taken aback by my more authoritative behaviour, she obeyed, lifting up her leg so I could finish putting the stocking on. Once on, I replicated the slow, slightly sensual putting on of the second stocking where she, without instruction, lifted up her leg to allow me to finish putting on the second stocking.

“Stand up,” I ordered; beginning to think Crystal may indeed be submissive.

She obeyed.

“Wow,” I said, grabbing her hand and leading her to the big mirrors just outside the changing room.

Looking at herself in the mirrors her demeanour changed as she stared at herself as if not believing it was her.

“You look radiant, Crystal, absolutely gorgeous,” I sugar-coated the flattery, although I was telling the truth, she did look radiant.”

She remained speechless. I whispered into her ear, “Every senior boy is going to want to fuck you, while every senior girl will wish she was you.”

“Mom!” Crystal gasped, my hot breath directly on her ear, clearly distracting her.

“Or eat you, if that is your thing.” I added, smiling deviously.

“Mom!” She repeated.

“What, isn’t being bi the new ‘in’ thing?” I asked.

“Mom!” She said yet again.

“Sorry, Crystal, it is just I have regained my sexual appetite recently, and it has really played havoc with my naughty innuendo talk,” I explained.

“TMI,” she said covering her ears.

I took her hands in mine and said looking directly at her. “Crystal, I don’t have many girl friends and I was hoping you and I could have some frank discussions about life, love and sex.”

“This is just too weird,” she answered.

“I know, but pretend I am not your mom, but just another girl chatting,” I said, before adding with puppy dog eyes, “Will you please do that for me?”

“O-o-okay,” she stammered, unsure.

“Stay here, I am going to get you the right panties for this outfit,” I said, before adding, “unless you want to go commando.”

She laughed finally, the ice wall of awkwardness breaking down, as she said, “I think I will probably wear some panties to a high school function, as should you.”

“That is what makes it even more fun,” I smiled. “No one knows that underneath the reserved mommy exterior is a sexy, horny MILF ready to get fucked.”

“Oh my God, what has gotten into you,” Crystal gasped.

“Not what I need,” I quipped, leaving her before the conversation could continue, letting my naughtiness marinate in her head.

My phone vibrated and I checked the new message.

Mommy-slut,
I did the recon on her computer. The results are not completely conclusive, but she reads a lot of online porn. A lot of it is lesbian, although a lot isn’t. Much of it seems to have submissive female characters. Although I can’t tell if she is sub or domme.
Master Michael

I texted back.

Master
She is sub without a doubt. Any incest stories in her collection of porn?
Mommy-slut

I grabbed a red thong that couldn’t be considered underwear when I got another text.

Mommy-slut
There were a few, not many, and no brother and sister stories sadly, but there were two or three mother-daughter stories.
Master Michael

This new information in hand, I returned to the changing room and walked in again unannounced. Crystal was still admiring herself in the mirror.

“Take off your panties, my dear.”

“Pardon?” she asked again surprised by my words.

“Take off your panties; I have something sexier for you.”

“This just keeps getting weirder,” she said, but again obeyed me.

Once they were off, I knelt down and said, “Lift up your foot, honey.”

She obeyed and I slid the thong up her leg.

Looking at what I had brought, she said, “You call that underwear?”

“Sexy underwear,” I shrugged as she lifted her other foot even as she feigned mortification at my choice.

“More like dental floss,” she quipped back.

“Sexy dental floss,” I retorted as I pulled the thin fabric up her legs.

“I can do it,” Crystal said, reaching down.

I let her finish pulling up the thong and asked, “So are you happy with the outfit?”

“It seems a bit much,” Crystal said, although she couldn’t stop looking at herself in the mirror.

“Every gal needs such an outfit,” I countered, before adding, “Plus, like I said before, Mommy’s buying.”

“Mommy’s buying,” she repeated, making fun of me for using the word ‘Mommy’. “Who can resist that offer?”

“No one will be able to resist you in that outfit,” I replied, continuing to coat on the flattery.

“Oh Mommy,” she smiled, continuing her playful, unlike her, behaviour. I felt confident I had broken her usual hard shell and opened the door to the seduction I was expected to complete.

“Oh Mommy indeed,” I replied, playfully right back, my tone dripping with foreshadowing of those words being used in a different context very soon.

“I should probably take all these off until you pay for them, don’t you think?” she asked.

“I suppose that is a good idea,” I agreed.

Crystal laughed, “This new mom is a refreshing surprise.”

“You have no idea,” I replied.

As we got undressed, Crystal began to take the thigh highs off, but I said, “Keep them on and the thong. I got the packaging still for the stockings and the price tag off the thong for them to scan.”

“Okay,” she shrugged, obeying every order I gave her now with little hesitation or reservation.

We finished undressing and getting dressed in the clothes we came in with, before heading out of the dressing room and towards the check out.

I asked Crystal, “Would you like to have a girls’ night tonight?”

“What would that entail?” She asked, not just saying no like she would have in the past.

“Supper and dancing,” I shrugged.

“Sounds like fun,” Crystal casually agreed.

“It’s a date,” I said.

“Mom that is so 1980s,” she said, old Crystal back.

“I am from the 80s,” I protested.

“Dressed as you are you don’t look it,” Crystal said.

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” I said as we reached the cashier.

“You should. I meant it as one,” Crystal replied, her hand squeezing my ass.

A chill went up my spine at how well the afternoon had gone so far. I paid for our outfits; we hit two more shops to pick up an outfit for our girls’ night before we headed home.

At home, Crystal said, “I think I am going to take a nap if we are going out on the town.”

“Crystal that is so 1990s,” I joked.

“Oh Mom,” she said, giving me a surprise hug. “Thanks for this afternoon, it was surprisingly fun.”

“Then wait until tonight,” I promised. “I have another big surprise in store.”

“I can’t wait,” she said, while yawning.

Once she was gone, Michael, who was playing video games in the living room, came into the kitchen and said, “How is your task coming along?”

“Better than anticipated,” I replied, which was true. While I wasn’t convinced I could seal the deal of seducing his sister and delivering her to him, especially in this ridiculously tight time frame, I was happy with the many seeds I had planted.

“Let’s see if your afternoon really exhausted her or if she is going to her room to masturbate,” he said, opening the lap top he had in his arms.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“More recon,” he said, as I realized I was looking at Crystal’s bedroom just as she walked in.

“You put a camera in her room?” I asked, even though the answer was obvious since I was watching her room live.

“Actually, I did it a few days ago,” he said as he sat down. “Want to watch?”

“I don’t know,” I said, part of me feeling guilty of violating her privacy, another part turned on by the idea of watching and seeing if I had any impact on her.

“In that case, crawl under the table and blow me,” he instructed, his eyes never leaving the computer screen.

I sighed, wishing I would have answered differently curious to see my impact, as I obeyed, crawling under the kitchen table, between my son’s legs and fished out his cock.

“She is going to her closet,” Michael announced, apparently he was going to do a play by play account of everything she did.

I took his cock out, still almost completely flaccid, and awkwardly, in the confined space took it into my mouth.

“Oooh! She has toys in her closet,” Michael announced.

I had cleaned her room rather thoroughly while she was away for college so this came as a surprise. I wished I could be watching, but instead slowly sucked Michael’s cock as it began to grow in my warm mouth.

“She is on her bed, still dressed in thigh highs, good job Mommy, by the way getting her in nylons, and she is beginning to use a vibrator on herself,” Michael announced, as I imagined the scene in my head. Had I turned her on that much? What was she fantasizing about as she pleasured herself? Was her seduction actually possible? These and many other thoughts played in my mind as Michael’s cock became rock hard between my lips and I started to bob faster.

I wanted more intel from Michael but he was silent for a long time as I pleasured him from under the kitchen table. Determined to get him off so I could watch my daughter pleasure herself, I bobbed furiously back and forth on his stiff rod.

Unfortunately, before I could get Michael off, Crystal got herself off. Michael said, “She really is a gusher when she comes, Mommy-slut. You will get a good mouthful.”

I envisioned being between Crystal’s legs, something that seemed so out there when Michael first came up with the idea, but now the possibility had my pussy wet with anticipation.

“Oh my, she is cleaning the toy with her mouth,” Michael said, his tone giddy like a teenage pervert and not the Dom he had become.

My head spun with the possibility of making Crystal submit even as I bobbed hungrily on Michael’s cock.

“Oh oh,” Michael said.

“What?” I asked from under the kitchen table.

“Crystal is coming downstairs,” Michael revealed, as I heard him frantically clicking on his computer. “Keep sucking Mommy-slut,” he ordered.

I obeyed, realizing I didn’t have time to get out from my very compromising position, but was thankful that the long table cloth would hide me pretty well unless she bent down to look for some reason or she heard me.

A few seconds later, Crystal opened the fridge and asked Michael, “Where’s Mom?”

“I don’t know,” he replied, before stirring the pot, speaking in his usual soft, caring, nerdy way, “you look flush, Crystal, are you feeling okay?”

Crystal stammered, “I-I-I’m a bit tired. Just needed a drink and then I am going to take a nap.”

“I thought you went to take a nap fifteen minutes ago,” Michael goaded her.

The longer Michael continued this conversation with Crystal the more likely I was to be caught. Oddly, the thought of getting caught even though mortifying mentally had my pussy dripping wet.

“I was, but like I said I needed a drink,” Crystal said, her tone annoyed like she often was with her little brother.

“Sure, sure,” Michael said, implying he didn’t believe her.

I heard the fridge close and Crystal say, “Like I care what you think.”

Michael didn’t respond as Crystal left the kitchen and I, realizing my submissive slut mother secret was still safe, began bobbing faster.

Michael ordered, “Get out from under there, Slut.”

I obeyed, thankful to be off my knees. Once I was standing up, he said, his stiff cock wet with my saliva, “Bend over the kitchen table, Mommy, I’m going to fuck your ass.”

“With Crystal upstairs?” I asked.

“Now!” He demanded, his voice rising, clearly annoyed at the way his snobby older sister had treated him.

Obeying like the submissive I was, consequences of my incest submission out of my control, I lifted up my skirt, bent over the kitchen table, exposing my cunt and ass him.

“You better teach your slut daughter her place in this house, Mother,” he said, as he got behind me.

“Yes, Master, she will soon learn who rules this house,” I replied, my body shifting from worried about being caught too excited about getting fucked.

“That’s better,” Michael purred, as he rubbed his cock up and down from my wet pussy lips to the crack of my ass.

“Fuck me, baby,” I moaned, his teasing driving me crazy.

“With your daughter just upstairs?” He questioned mockingly.

“You mean your sister slave very soon?” I purred back, getting into the naughty play.

“Yes, my slutty sister slave and her Mistress Mommy,” he countered, as his cock slipped into my cunt.

“Oh yes, Michael, fuck Mommy’s cunt,” I moaned in a whisper, the idea of being a mistress an added turn on, as was the thrill and fear of getting caught.

“Don’t you come, Mommy,” Michael ordered. “You can’t come unless it is from Crystal’s tongue.”

“Kkkk,” I whimpered, frustrated by the no-coming order, my orgasm bubbling inside me already.

“But you can have my cum,” he said, as he continued pumping his cock in and out of my cunt.

After another minute of hard deep fucking, and focusing on not coming, he asked, “Where do you want my cum, Mommy-slut?”

“Wherever you want to put it,” I replied, continuing to allow him to make all the decisions.

“Hmmmmm,” he groaned, although his tone was more mischievous than pondering. “On your knees, slut.”

He pulled out and I quickly spun around and dropped to my knees. Michael stroked his cock and seconds later I saw the first rope of cum shoot out of his cock and into my hair. A second shot hit my forehead before a third smaller shot landed in my open, eager mouth.

As soon as Michael stopped spewing his load on my face, I took his still pulsing cock back in my mouth like I always did to retrieve any last remnants of his seed.

A minute later, Michael pulled out and said, “Did you know there is a lesbian club in town.”

Still on my knees, I answered, “No, I didn’t.”

“It is apparently a pretty famous lesbian club,” Michael continued, as he assisted me off my knees.

“Interesting,” I said.

“You should take Crystal there tonight,” Michael suggested.

“We are going out for a girls’ night,” I said.

“Perfect,” he smiled, leaning in and kissing me. Breaking the soft kiss, he said, “I was going to make you walk in Crystal’s room with my cum on your face, but I think I will save that for if you fail tonight.”

I gasped at his naughtiness, although relieved for the brief reprieve, “You are such a bad boy.”

“And you are such a good mom,” he smiled back.

I scooped his cum off my forehead and put it in my mouth. “I doubt I am going to win Mother of the Year.”

“You would in my books,” he smiled, kissing me again.

“Now go finish your task,” he said, slapping my ass, before going back to the living room.

I went and had a cold, cold shower as I tried to cool down, it having kind of worked last time. An afternoon of lesbian innuendo with Crystal, mixed with more sexual risk and humiliation from Michael had me really revved up. Thankfully, although the shower didn’t extinguish the fire completely, it did calm me down considerably. As I looked in the mirror, I pondered was I really going to seduce my daughter?

Three hours later, Crystal and I were dressed and heading out for a night on the town.

Michael, who had resumed his docile, nerdy self, complimented us. “Wow, you two look really nice.”

“Nice,” Crystal said, “We were going for hot.”

“Yes, Michael, doesn’t Mommy look hot?” I asked.

Michael stammered, “Y-y-you both look very good.”

Crystal asked, her tone dripping with seductiveness, clearly playing on her brother’s perceived awkwardness, “How good, baby brother?”

I noticed the look in Michael’s eyes. He so badly wanted Crystal as his sex kitten, yet knew this wasn’t the time. So he continued his nerdy shy charade, as he again said, “S-s-super good.”

Crystal broke into laughter as she said, “Michael, you are hopeless.”

“Be nice to your brother,” I said, my tone motherly again, as we headed out.

A moment later, we were in the car and Crystal exclaimed, “Michael needs to get a woman.”

Without even thinking, I replied, “He has one.”

“No…way!” Crystal said, her tone implying her shock.

“Yes, and she is absolutely beautiful,” I added, complimenting myself.

“Well he needs some social skills then,” she continued.

“I think Michael will really surprise you,” I said, the thoughts of just how surprised she would soon be humorous.

“How did he meet her?” Crystal asked.

“Oh, they have known each other forever,” I cryptically answered.

“How long they been dating?”

“I don’t think they are dating, just having sex, but a couple of weeks I guess,” I answered.

“What?” Crystal gasped yet again.

“I have heard them going at it,” I said.

“In our house?” Crystal asked, unable to believe what I was saying.

“He’s an adult too, Crystal,” I pointed out.

“So I can bring someone back to the house and have sex?” Crystal asked.

“Hopefully not on the kitchen table or the living room couch, but yes I guess you could,” I said, barely able to hold back my laughter thinking back to having fucked Michael on the kitchen table and got dp’d on the living room couch.

“Wow, you have changed since I have gone, Mom,” Crystal said, acknowledging the obvious.

“You have no idea,” I smiled.

We drove in silence for a few more minutes before reaching the restaurant. As we walked in, we both got a few glances from men. I was dressed in a black dress, black thigh high stockings, that would not be completely covered up when I sat down, and five inch heels. Crystal was in a slightly more conservative, but still sexy as hell, blue dress, with a black belt that helped outline her perfect hour-glass figure, the same mocha thigh high stockings I had purchased for her and three inch heels.

It was obvious during dinner that a middle-aged man here with his wife was checking us out and the waiter, an adorably cute young gentleman, had trouble focusing on his job while talking to us; of course, I added to the situation with my teasing cleavage and flirtation throughout the evening. Dinner was spent catching up as we chatted in more detail about her first year of college, catching her boyfriend cheating on her, changing her major, her summer job and her roommate Vanessa who by the way Crystal talked about her, I wondered if she had a crush on her.

I said, “Vanessa sounds like a sweetheart.”

Crystal’s eyes spoke volumes as she said, “She really is.”

“What is her major?” I asked.

“Education,” Crystal answered.

“What is she like,” I continued, grilling for information.

“Oh a lot like me. A diva who is used to getting what she wants,” she answered.

“Who wins between you two then?” I asked.

“I’m a psychology major, Mother, I can out manipulate anyone,” she said, her facial expression implying she was suggesting more than just winning her way with her college roommate.

I briefly wondered if she was seeing through my seduction charade, but then she changed the topic completely.

“I still can’t fathom Michael having sex,” Crystal said, before adding, “Or that he has had sex more recently than I have.”

“Neither could I, but trust me, there is more to Michael than meets the eye,” I said, continuing to drop hints.

“This trip is just full of surprises,” Crystal said, as she ate her dessert.

We ate our desserts in silence, before I paid the bill and we headed to the next surprise of the night.

On the drive, Crystal asked, “So you are seeing someone obviously.”

“Depends how you define the phrase seeing someone,” I replied vaguely.

“Mom, you are getting very frustrating with all these cryptic answers,” she sighed.

“Sorry, teasing you is fun, especially after all the crap you put me through when you were a teenager,” I smiled, laughing softly.

“Fair enough,” Crystal said. “I guess I was a handful back then.”

“Now you’re a different type of handful,” I quipped, cupping my breasts at a red light.

“It’s been a while since anyone has wanted to cop a feel,” Crystal said, beginning to open up about her sex life.

“How long since the breakup,” I asked.

“Four months,” she revealed.

“I remember going that long,” I said, before adding, “Now more than a day and I start going through withdrawal.”

“When did you last have sex?” She asked.

“Does oral count as sex?” I quipped back playfully as we reached our destination.

“This just keeps getting stranger,” Crystal said, shaking her head.

“Well I hope you are ready to make it stranger,” I said, as I parked the car.

“Not sure that is possible,” she countered.

“We’ll see,” I said ominously. Changing topics, again never answering the actual question asked, I said, “Time to dance.”

Realizing where we were, she turned to me suddenly serious, “Mom, this is a lesbian club.”

“Is it?” I said, feigning surprise.

“Yes, it is the most infamous lesbian club in the country,” Crystal said.

“Have you done research on infamous American lesbian clubs?” I playfully countered.

Crystal’s face went red, as she stammered? “N-n-no, it’s just something you know if you are from here.”

“I had never heard of it until someone mentioned it had the best dance DJ in the area,” I said, continuing to act casual.

“I’m sure it does, but it is also a lesbian pick up bar,” Crystal said.

“Well that should make this even more fun,” I said, opening the car door.

“You still want to go in?” Crystal asked.

“More now than ever, it will be fun to see if I am lesbian hot,” I quipped, getting out of the car.

Crystal got out of the car and said, “What?”

“Well getting a man’s attention is pretty easy, but getting a lesbian or better yet a straight woman’s attention now that is the ultimate form of flattery,” I said, closing the door.

“I suppose,” Crystal said, her head clearly thinking about something or someone.

“A penny for your thoughts,” I said, as I began walking to the club.

“Oh nothing,” she said, although it was clearly something.

“You just seemed to leave me for a moment,” I said.

“Yeah, I zoned out for a second,” she admitted.

“What were you thinking?” I asked.

“Honestly, it was nothing,” she said, trying to hide whatever thought she just had.

“It’s ok, sweetheart, if you don’t want to share with me,” I said, pretending to be hurt.

“It’s just embarrassing,” Crystal said, her facial expression showing her insecurity and embarrassment.

“Honey, want to know a secret of mine?” I asked, trying to get her to trust me completely.

“Sure,” she said.

“When I was your age my roommate and I were lovers,” I revealed, before adding, “Although truth be told she was more my pet.”

“Your pet?” Crystal questioned.

“Yes, she did whatever I told her,” I explained.

“Sexually?” Crystal asked, clearly drawn into my secret.

“Yes, she obeyed without hesitation,” I explained.

“Everything?” Crystal continued asking questions, trying to understand the full scope of submission.

“Yes, for example, one of her roles was to crawl under my sheets and wake me up with her tongue,” I said, adding, “it really is the best way in the world to be woken up.”

“I imagine so,” Crystal laughed, before saying, “Mom, you kept a lot of secrets when we were young.”

“I keep a lot of secrets now,” I added, continuing to orchestrate my plan.

“Like what?” She asked, falling hook, line and sinker for my set-up.

“I am hoping to hook up tonight with some submissive little lesbian,” I revealed.

“I thought you said you had never heard of this place,” she questioned.

“I hadn’t until Michael told me about it,” I admitted.

“Michael told you about a lesbian club,” she said, pausing after almost each word.

“I told you Crystal. Both my children are adults now and I don’t hide anything,” I said.

“So it seems,” she laughed.

“Will you be my wing-girl,” I asked, wrapping my arm around hers.

“Why not? This day can’t possibly get any weirder,” Crystal said.

“Great,” I said, moving my hand to hers as we walked into a new adventure.

Once inside, I scanned the club. “Oh my,” I whispered.

“Oh my indeed,” Crystal whispered back.

The club was only half full but it was already a smorgasbord of women. They ranged in age, and in dress, but they were almost all very attractive. On the dance floor were a couple dozen women dancing, a few tables had women drinking margaritas or other cocktails, but the biggest shock were the two young girls, at two separate tables, kneeling beside the table with collars around their neck attached to a leash being held by an older woman seated at the table.

“First time here,” a voiced asked.

I turned and smiled, looking at the very pretty woman in her twenties, “Is it that obvious?”

“First timers tend to freeze when they get through the door and get their first glimpse at a world they have only imagined,” the woman explained.

“So we look like tourists with cameras,” I joked, Crystal, usually always able to speak was totally speechless.

“As tourists, I suggest you find a table and just enjoy the ambience,” she said. “By the way, my name is Mallory.”

“Hi, Mallory, I am Betty, Betty Lodge and this is my sub Crystal,” I introduced, squeezing Crystal’s hand, as I realized if I didn’t put a claim on her she would be devoured by the predators I saw throughout the room currently looking over at us.

Crystal’s eyes went wide but she didn’t say anything other than, “It is nice to meet you Mallory.”

“You too, my pet,” Mallory smiled, shaking Crystal’s hand and announcing her position as a Mistress.

“It was great to meet you, Mallory, but we really should get a table before they are all gone,” I said, wanting to have time to explain to Crystal why I said what I said.

“Go take one of the booths over there,” she pointed to a few tables near but not exactly in front of the dance floor. “It will give you the best view to everything happening in the club.”

“Thanks for the tip,” I smiled, before impulsively adding, “Come join us for a drink later if you like.”

“I may just do that,” Mallory smiled, shaking my hand and giving it a firm squeeze.

As we walked to a table, my hand entwined with Crystal’s, she asked, “What just happened?”

“I’ll explain when we’re seated,” I replied, giving her hand a soft squeeze.

“Okay,” she said, again obeying with little hesitation to my orders.

Once seated, seconds later a waitress showed up and took our drink orders. Once we were alone, I said, “I did that to protect you.”

“Protect me?” She questioned.

“Yes, look around, we are fresh meat, especially a young delicious thing like you,” I said, my hand going to her knee and giving it a squeeze. I continued, “I must look like a powerful Mistress and you must be my obedient submissive.”

“I don’t think that is necessary,” Crystal protested weakly.

“You sure? Look around,” I replied, seeing a few women taking subtle and sometimes not so subtle looks in our direction.

Crystal looked around and gasped. Following her gaze, I saw red heels peeking from underneath a table cloth.

“Now that is hot,” I said, turned on by what I was seeing and yet also trying to manipulate Crystal.

“Really?” She said, although she didn’t take her gaze off what was occurring just across from us.

The waitress brought us our drinks and I requested two more, hoping some liquid courage would bolster my nerve, while at the same time reducing Crystal’s inhibitions.

“To our new relationship,” I toasted, the words meaning way more than she would catch on to yet.

She reluctantly broke her gaze, grabbed her glass, and agreed, “To our new relationship.” After clinking our glasses, she downed over half the glass of wine, as did I.

I quipped, “Be careful, my dear, you get drunk and you may get taken advantage of by one of these predators.”

“Maybe I want to get taken advantage of,” she retorted, this being her turn to surprise me.

This time it was her hand on my leg, giving me a squeeze. I stammered, not in control for the first time, “Y-y-you want to be seduced by a cougar?”

“You’re a cougar,” she quipped, her hand moving up my leg, her facial expression teasing me.

I was speechless, but Crystal continued, her hand going under my dress, “You didn’t think I was catching on?”

“T-t-to what?” I asked, her fingers so close to my now very wet cunt.

“You have been trying to seduce me,” Crystal replied.

“N-n-no, I wasn’t,” I lied, trying to regain control. I was turning her, not the other way around.

“Nice try, Mommy,” she said, her fingers grazing ever so gently over my pussy lips. “Like I told you earlier, I am a psychology major I can read people.”

“I d-d-don’t know what you are talking about,” I weakly stammered.

“I think you do,” she smiled, leaning closer into me. Her finger parting my pussy lips ever so slightly, she asked, “Why are you wet, Mommy?”

“Please, don’t,” I whimpered, although my legs opened up more by reflex.

“Don’t what?” she smiled, clearly enjoying my confusion, as her finger went deeper between my pussy lips, but not in.

“Aaaaah,” I moaned, wanting her to slide her finger in me.

“Aaaaah, is Mommy getting horny because of her daughter?” Crystal whispered, her finger teasing me relentlessly.

“Nooooo, yesssss,” I answered, overwhelmed by the turn of events.

“Which is it, Mommy?” Crystal purred, her hot breath on my ear making my head spin as her finger was ever so close to entering me.

I was speechless. I had shifted from hunter to hunted and regressing into my natural state of submissiveness, I was no longer in control; I no longer wanted to be in control.

“Your plan as far as I can tell was to smother me with flattery, dress me up as a sexy slut, get me drunk and seduce me at a lesbian club. Am I wrong?” she asked, her finger just entering me.

“Oh God!” I gasped.

“Oh, trust me, you will be doing a lot of worshipping, Mommy,” Crystal smiled, as she slid her finger deeper inside me.

“Ooooooooh, not here,” I weakly protested, even though I knew I was completely at her mercy.

“You are no longer in charge, Mother,” Crystal said, defiant Crystal suddenly back.

“Crystal, please,” I tried to rationalize.

“Please what? Please may you eat your daughter’s cunt in a lesbian club, Mommy?” she said, smiling deviously.

Before I could respond, the idea making me delirious with emotion, a voluptuous woman about my age dressed in a gold gown walked towards our table. My eyes went wide with the thought of getting caught being fingered by my daughter.

Reaching us, the very pretty woman asked me, “Would you like to dance?”

I stammered, clearly nervous and uncomfortable by the offer, “I-I-I don’t know.” I looked at Crystal for help.

“Do you want to dance with her, Slut?” Crystal asked, taking more control of a situation I thought moments ago I was in control of.

“I-I-um,” I stammered, surprised by the name calling and unable to form a complete sentence.

The woman perplexed, said apologetically, “Sorry, I didn’t realize you were owned, I actually thought you two were related.”

Crystal smiled, “We are.”

“Oh my,” the woman smiled deviously. “That is delicious, absolutely delicious.”

My face burned red even as I remained speechless. Crystal continued, “This is my mother, she is a submissive in training.”

“Reeeeeeeally?” The woman asked, stressing the ‘e’ dramatically, both surprised and impressed.

“Isn’t that right, my pet?” Crystal asked, looking at my clearly baffled expression.

My head was spinning, my heart was racing and my pussy was burning as I stammered, again ignoring the consequences, “Y-y-yes.”

“Yes, what?” she asked, enjoying immensely my discomfort as she pushed me further into her submissive web.

“Yes, Mistress,” I whispered giving in, my red cheeks going even hotter, hell hot.

Crystal looked up with a ‘what-you-gonna-do’ look and explained, “She is still in training.”

“I see,” the woman said, before adding, “Usually subs are not allowed to sit with their Mistress.”

“I’m still learning too,” Crystal shrugged with a smile, snapping her fingers and pointing to the floor just as the waitress came with our second drinks.

The woman said, “Another round please and my usual.”

“Yes, Ms. Addison,” the waitress nodded, sitting our drinks on the table.

“Oh, and a dish for the submissive,” Ms. Addison added.

“Of course,” the waitress agreed before leaving us alone.

“Floor, Mommy-slut,” Crystal ordered again, using the exact same words as Michael had so many times.

I stared at her, shocked, unbelieving, my eyes begging her to reconsider, yet when no mercy came, I obeyed, moving off the seat and to the floor.

“Good, Mommy-slut,” Crystal purred as if talking to a child.

Undeniably, even as I sat on the floor on my knees like a dog, my cunt was leaking at the humiliation and the power of my daughter, even as I ignored all the other patrons of the club who could see my humiliation.

Ms. Addison, sat down just where I had been seated, said, “I have never seen a live incest act.”

I glanced at Crystal who was staring at me with a confident smile. Her eyes locked on me for a moment before she said, “Not here.”

“Fair enough,” Ms. Addison replied, just as the waitress returned, bending down and putting a dog bowl full of wine on the ground in front of me.

Humiliation compounded on top of humiliation as I tried to figure out how it all unravelled so quickly.

Crystal ordered, “Finish your drink, Mother.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, the words coming out so naturally.

As I lapped my wine like a puppy, feeling shame and hunger in every pore of my being, I listened to the woman, whose voice dripped sex, inquire about Crystal. Crystal openly shared everything with this stranger and I instantly was envious at how open my usually very close lipped daughter was. Crystal discussed her desire to seduce her roommate, how she caught on that I was trying to seduce her, then admitting that she was very new to the Domme role, only having online reading as experience. The only good news during this lengthy share-all was it didn’t appear that Crystal had any clue about Michael.

I had just finished my wine when the waitress returned and filled it up, patting my head and saying, “There you go, good girl.”

My face burned yet again, but I didn’t say anything.

Eavesdropping again, I heard Hannah, the name she introduced herself with, say to Crystal, “My dear, I think you need a mentor.”

“Does it look that obvious that I need help?” Crystal asked.

“Not so much obvious, but you are young, my dear,” Hannah said softly, before asking, “Have you been with a woman before?”

“On a few occasions in high school,” Crystal admitted. I was instantly curious which friends of hers, yet another revelation shared with a stranger and not her mother.

“But you have never dommed anyone?” She clarified.

“No it was just girls exploring, but the urge has grown with Vanessa and then when my mother tried to seduce me a switch turned on and my desire to domme came alive,” Crystal answered, glancing down at me.

“I see,” Hannah said. After a moment she said, “So would you like me to take you under my wing?”

“Would you?” Crystal asked, eager like a child.

“Of course, my dear,” Hannah said in a soothing voice. “Let’s start easy, make your mother-slut do something.”

“Like what?” Crystal asked, being drawn in by the clearly manipulative and seductive woman.

“Get your submissive to give me a foot massage,” Hannah suggested, as she slipped out of her heels leaned back against the back of the booth so her feet were at the edge of the seat.

“Crawl to my new friend’s feet and give her a massage,” Crystal ordered as she looked down at me, before adding her naughty smile, “with your mouth.”

“Oh nice twist,” Hannah approved.

I considered disobeying, but only for a second before I moved a couple of feet and took the stranger’s left foot in my hand. I hesitated briefly before leaning forward and taking a stocking-clad toe in my mouth.

“That’s it, suck each toe individually,” Crystal ordered, as I slowly sucked each toe in my mouth. The act was embarrassing, yet equally enthralling, my stocking fetish turned back on me.

They continued talking as if I wasn’t there as I pleasured each toe and then the sole of her foot. After a few more minutes of interrogating Crystal, Hannah said, “Want to take your pet to the next level?”

“Very much so,” Crystal replied, excitedly.

“Time to test her obedience,” Hannah said.

“How?” Crystal asked.

“Make her do something more sexual,” Hannah said, rather matter-of-factly.

A shiver chilled me as they continued to talk about me.

“Like what?” Crystal inquired.

“There are many options. You can make her go wait in line to service Big Rosie, although I suggest you try that too before you leave.”

“Who is Big Rosie?” Crystal asked.

“A beautiful black woman with the sweetest pussy nectar there is,” she replied.

“Oh my,” Crystal said.

“You could also have her crawl underneath the table and pleasure you or me or send her to another table to offer her services or get her to go fuck herself on the wall cock.”

“The wall cock?” Crystal questioned, her tone clearly obvious it had piqued her interest.

“Yes, over there, side stage,” I heard Hannah say and saw her point. She added, “I just added that last week.”

I followed her finger and saw a bright pink dildo lodged on the wall. Yet again my cheeks burned and yet again my pussy burned.

“Wow, delicious,” Crystal said, before looking down at me and ordering, “crawl over to the wall cock, Mommy-slut, and put on a show for everyone.”

“Please, Crystal,” I pleaded, not wanting to fuck myself in front of all these strangers.

“Do it now, Mother!” she snapped, her tone condescending like when she was in high school.

Part of me wanted to just stand up and leave, yet another part of me wanted to stand up and make her my bitch, but the reality was I was too weak to stand up to Crystal, my body was already moving before my mind had time to react.

“Good Mommy,” Crystal purred, clearly entertained by my humiliating obedience.

That only added to my shame as I crawled across the floor keeping my head down. Thankfully, just as I was about to reach the stairs, another sub, on a leash, was led up the stairs to the wall cock.

A huge sigh of relief washed over me as I watched the Asian woman lift up her skirt and back up onto the pink phallus.

Her Mistress ordered, her tone firm, “And don’t you dare come without permission, Slut.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the Asian pet agreed as she began fucking herself.

I watched for a minute, consumed by the submission of another, until I heard Crystal’s voice call out, “Get back over here, Slut.”

I sighed, but was thankful she didn’t call me mother and humiliate me even further.

I crawled back to the table just as the hostess who was at the front door earlier arrived.

The hostess said, “Ms. Addison, the Governor will be here in a few minutes.”

“Today? That is unexpected,” Hannah said. “Her room is ready I assume?”

“Of course,” the hostess said.

“Okay, please let me know when she arrives,” Hannah said, before adding, “I will be in my suite. Also, please retrieve one of my cards for me.”

“Of course, Ms. Addison,” the hostess nodded and walked back the way she came.

As I listened, I wondered, she couldn’t mean Governor Daphne Green. She had a daughter in college, although she had been divorced for years. The thought that our governor frequented this lesbian club was both a major turn-on and incredibly surreal.

Hannah explained to Crystal, “I’m sorry, unfortunately, I won’t be able to assist you as much as I had hoped. I unfortunately need to go. But I really enjoyed meeting you and would love to continue to assist you in your journey to becoming a domme.”

“I would love that,” Crystal said.

The host returned and handed Hannah a card.

“Thanks, my dear,” Ms. Addison said.

“Of course, Ms. Addison,” the host nodded and left.

Hannah handed Crystal the card. “Send me an e-mail or give me a call whenever you wish, my dear.”

“Thank you, I will,” Crystal replied, taking the card.

“Of course, my dear,” Hannah said, squeezing Crystal’s hand before standing up. She looked down at me and smiled, “I expect you will be a good Mommy-pet and always obey your daughter Mistress.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” I nodded, the idea no longer as shocking as it was when it began just an hour ago.

“Good girl,” Hannah said, before walking away.

A moment later, Crystal surprised me, “Crawl under the table Mommy-slut and please me.”

“H-h-here,” I stammered.

“Don’t make me repeat myself every time, Mother,” she snapped.

“S-s-sorry, Mistress,” I barely got out as I began to move under the table.

“That’s better, Mommy,” Crystal purred, instantly back to her soothing self.

She opened her nylon clad legs and I moved between them.

It was very dark under the table, so I just allowed her intoxicating scent to draw me in. Reaching her wet pussy, obviously either me submitting to her or Hannah’s frank conversation with her, had her very excited.

So far over the line, the final submission of licking her was easy to cross as I just extended my tongue and began licking surprised that she had gone commando. I was tentative at first, long, slow licks as I explored her pussy. Her taste was strangely exotic and I was instantly addicted, remembering long ago and just how amazing a pussy could taste.

After a couple of minutes of teasing, I heard Crystal say, “That’s it, Mommy-slut, lick your daughter’s cunt.”

Like submitting to Michael, hearing myself be called naughty names only enhanced my desire to submit unconditionally.

I shifted from teasing to concentrated licking as I flicked her clit, causing her legs to twitch.

Soft moans from above enhanced my excitement as I hungrily licked and nibbled Crystal’s sweet cunt. Hearing her breathing increase, her moans stifled as she tried not to scream, I went for broke and slid two fingers inside her.

“Oh God,” Crystal gasped.

Taking her clit between my lips as I furiously pumped my fingers in and out of her, it didn’t take long before I felt her hands on my head, pulling me deep inside her, as her legs tightened around me and her juices flowed out of her. I hungrily lapped and lapped my daughter’s juices just as I did my son’s cum. I had no doubt become a total Mommy-slut in every sense of the word.

THE END…?…

---